Skip to main content

Full text of "Father Thames"

See other formats


I. IT 


TEA 

WALTER 


fammmm 


WEtr:.'J 


-\\<\p  of  the 

River  Thames 

from j ft  Source  16 "Windsor 


Sca/e  of  Miles 


V—Zj*^   S/rpa//pv  J 


i/ey  Mitt 


Nuneham 
.Courtenay 


Clifton  G°cZ%» 

*porchesrer 

WollintfforfiV  Crow-     ^$£V "  ^wF-'^T--- 
i  holsey    kMoR0ewlf  *^  £  d 

MouUford\N.  Strike  ^  % 

S.  Stoke 

S%*tktfGon^  /       lsrpy)l 

JSasildorA  /             r  ' 

Writclturch  /  S^H/tVfcro™ 
y~    •  Maple  dur  ham    >*^        * 

P^JboiirAe^X^Cwerelim/SonmTiJi 


Gre&T  Bourne  End 

ljuxty    Cookhwn 

Maidenhead  /Wlaw 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/fatherthamesOOhigg 


FATHER  THAMES 


is....;?..*......c». 


"^orh'of  Jon  dor. 


[Ftontispicce 


FATHER    THAMES 


BY 


WALTER    HIGGINS 


WELLS    GARDNER,    DARTON   &   CO.,    LTD. 
3    &   4   PATERNOSTER   BUILDINGS,   LONDON,   E.C. 


PRINTED   IN   GREAT    BRITAIN 


FATHER   THAMES 

Book      I.— London  River. 

Book    II.— The  Great  City  which  the  River  made. 

Book  III.— The  Upper  River. 

This  book  is  also  issued  in  separate  parts,  as  above. 


CONTENTS 


BOOK  I 
LONDON  RIVER 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

introduction:  the  river  and  its  VALLEY  -          I 

I.    LONDON    RIVER             -                  -                  -  -                  "          J5 

II.    THE    ESTUARY    AND    ITS    TOWNS            -  -                              3 1 

III.  THE    MEDWAY    AND    ITS    TOWNS            -  -                  -         40 

IV.  GRAVESEND    AND    TILBURY    -                    -  -                              j2 
V.    THE    MARSHES                -                  -                  -  -                  -         64 

VI.    WOOLWICH     -                  -                  -                  -  "          77 

VII.    GREENWICH  -  87 

VIII.    THE    PORT    AND    THE    DOCKS                    -  -       IOI 


BOOK  II 
THE  GREAT  CITY  WHICH  THE  RIVER  MADE 

I.  HOW    THE    RIVER    FOUNDED    THE    CITY  -  -       123 

II.  HOW   THE    CITY    GREW    (ROMAN    DAYS)  -  "13° 

III.  HOW    THE    CITY    GREW    (SAXON    DAYS)  -  -       1 37 

IV.  HOW    THE    CITY    GREW    (NORMAN    DAYS)  -  -       I43 
V.  THE    RIVER'S    FIRST    BRIDGE                    ...       j_^y 

VI.    HOW    THE    CITY    GREW    (iN    THE    MIDDLE    AGES)  -       I57 

VII.    THE    TOWER    OF    LONDON         -  166 

VIII.    HOW  FIRE  DESTROYED  WHAT  THE  RIVER  HAD  MADE  -       l8l 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  l'AGE 

IX.    THE    RIVERSIDE    AND    ITS    PALACES    -  193 

X.    ROYAL    WESTMINSTER THE    ABBEY  -  -  209 

XI.    ROYAL  WESTMINSTER THE   HOUSES  OF  PARLIAMENT  220 

XII.    THE    RIVERSIDE    OF    TO-DAY  -  227 


BOOK  III 

THE  UPPER  RIVER 

I.  STRIPLING    THAMES    -----  237 

II.  OXFORD  ------  246 

III.  ABINGDON,  WALLINGFORD,  AND  THE  GORING  GAP        -  263 

IV.  READING  ------  27I 

V.  HOLIDAY    THAMES HENLEY    TO    MAIDENHEAD  -  279 

VI.  WINDSOR         ------  285 

VII.  ETON    COLLEGE  -----  298 

VIII.  HAMPTON    COURT         -  -  -  305 

IX.  KINGSTON       -  -  -  -  -  317 

X.  RICHMOND      -  -  -  326 

XI.  RICHMOND    TO    WESTMINSTER  -  -  332 


INDEX 


349 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

BOOK  I 
LONDON  RIVER 

CHART  OF  THE  THAMES  FROM  THE  SOURCE  TO  WINDSOR 

Front  end. papers 
PORT    OF    LONDON    OFFICES  -  -  Frontispiece 

PAGE 

how  the  thames  was  made  -  -             -             -  4 

the  birth  of  the  river  -  -             -8 

mouth  of  the  thames   -  -  -             -             -  l6 

the  nore  lightship        -  -  -             -             -  17 

sheerness             -  -  20 

training  ships  off  greenhithe  -  zz 

London's  giant  gateway  -  -  25 

THE    POOL-  -  -  -  -  -  27 

a  thames-side  wharf     -  -             -             -       zg 

rochester  castle            -  -             -             -             -       48 

rochester  cathedral    -  -             -             -             "5° 

gravesend           -  "54 

a  river-side  cement  works      -  -             -       56 

tilbury  fort       -  -       5s 

bugsby's  reach  -             -  -                                               69 

woolwich              -             -  -             -             -                     79 

greenwich  park              -  -       88 

greenwich  hospital       -  -             -             -             -       94 

the  royal  observatory  -                          -       98 

dockland             -             -  -                                io3 

dockhead,  bermondsey  -                                               i07 

wapping  and  limehouse  -                               io9 

a  giant  liner     -             -  -             -             -             -ii7 

BOOK  II 
THE  GREAT  CITY  WHICH  THE  RIVER  MADE 

THE   THAMES    AT    LAMBETH,    FROM    THE    AIR  -  120,  121 

THE    LONDON    COUNTY    HALL  -  -  -  I  22 

ROMAN    LONDON    (PLAN)      -----  133 

BASTION    OK    ROMAN    WALL,    CRIPPLEGATE    CHURCHYARD   -  135 

THE    CONQUEROR'S    MARCH    ON    LONDON    (PLAN)      -  -  I43 

OLD    LONDON    BRIDGE  -----  148 

AN    ARCH    OF    OLD    LONDON    BRIDGE  -  -  I50 

vii 


viii  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

WAGE 

CHAPEL    OF    ST.    THOMAS    BECKET    ON    THE    BRIDGE                -  I52 

LONDON    BRIDGE    IN    MODERN    TIMES             ...  155 

BAYNARD'S    CASTLE   BEFORE    THE    GREAT    FIRE       -                  -  160 

GROUND    PLAN    OF    THE    TOWER       -  168 
TRAITOR'S   GATE     -                 -                 -                 -                 -                 -178 

THE    MONUMENT      ------  182 

OLD    ST.    PAUL'S    (A.D.   I500)               -  189 

THE    FLEET    RIVER    AT    BLACKFRIARS    (A.D.     I760)                      -  194 

OLD    TEMPLE    BAR,    FLEET    STREET                   ...  2OI 
THE  STRAND  FROM  THE  THAMES  (SIXTEENTH  CENTURY)     202,  203 

THE    WATER-GATE    OF    YORK    HOUSE               -  206 

THE    BANQUETING    HALL,    WHITEHALL          -                                    -  208 

THE    RIVER    AT    THORNEY    ISLAND    (PLAN)                                         -  2IO 

HENRY    VII. 'S    CHAPEL,    WESTMINSTER    ABBEY          -                 -  214 

WESTMINSTER    ABBEY           -                   -                   -                                       -  2l6 

THE    HOUSES    OF   PARLIAMENT          -                  -                                    -  221 

ST.  PAUL'S  FROM  THE  SOUTH  END   OF  SOUTHWARK  BRIDGE  23 1 

BOOK  III 
THE  UPPER  RIVER 

THE    CASTLE   KEEP,    OXFORD             -  236 

THAMES    HEAD          ------  238 

LECHLADE    FROM    THE    FIRST    LOCK                  -  24O 

KELMSCOTT    MANOR                  -----  242 

MAGDALEN    TOWER,    OXFORD             -                  -                                     -  252 

ABINGDON                    ------  264 

THE   GATEHOUSE,    READING    ABBEY                -                  -                  -  273 

SONNING    -------  280 

HENLEY       -------  281 

DIAGRAM    OF    THE    THAMES    VALLEY    TERRACES       -                  -  283 

WINDSOR    CASTLE                     -                                                                          -  286 

ETON    COLLEGE                          -----  299 

HAMPTON    COURT,    GARDEN    FRONT                  -  306 

KINGSTON                    ------  322 

TEDDINGTON    WEIR                 -                                                                          -  324 
RICHMOND    HILL    FROM    PETERSHAM    MEADOWS        -                   "32  7 

FROM    THE    TERRACE,    RICHMOND   -                  -                  -                  -  330 

KEW   GARDENS        ------  334 

PUTNEY    TO    MORTLAKE    (CHAMPIONSHIP    COURSE)                    -  338 

FULHAM    PALACE    ------  34O 

RANELAGH  -  -  -  -  -  "341 

THE    POWER    STATION,    CHELSEA     -                                       -  345 

THE    LOLLARDS'    TOWER,    LAMBETH    PALACE                                    -  346 
CHART    OF   THE  THAMES  FROM  WINDSOR  TO   THE   NORE 

Back  end-papers 


FATHER    THAMES 

INTRODUCTION 

The  River  and  its  Valley 

England  is  not  a  country  of  great  rivers.  No 
mighty  Nile  winds  lazily  across  desert  and 
fertile  plains  in  its  three  and  a  half  thousand 
miles  course  to  the  sea ;  no  rushing  Brahmaputra 
plunges  headlong  down  its  slopes,  falling  two 
or  three  miles  as  it  crosses  half  a  continent  from 
icy  mountain-tops  to  tropical  sea-board.  In 
comparison  with  such  as  these  England's  biggest 
rivers  are  but  the  tiniest,  trickling  streams. 
Yet,  for  all  that,  our  little  waterways  have 
always  meant  much  to  the  land.  Tyne,  Severn, 
Humber,  Trent,  Thames,  Mersey,  Ouse — all 
these,  with  many  smaller  but  no  less  well- 
known  streams,  have  played  their  part  in  the 
making  of  England's  history;  all  these  have  had 
much  to  do  with  the  building  up  of  her  com- 
mercial prosperity. 

i  A 


FATHER  THAMES 

One  only  of  these  rivers  we  shall  consider  in 
this  book,  and  that  is  old  "  Father  Thames  ": 
as  it  was  and  as  it  is,  and  what  it  has  meant  to 
England  during  two  thousand  years.  In  our 
consideration  we  shall  divide  the  River  roughly 
into  three  quite  natural  divisions — first,  the 
section  up  to  the  lowest  bridge;  second,  the  part 
just  above,  the  part  which  gave  the  River  its 
chief  port  and  city;  third,  the  upper  river. 

However,  before  we  consider  these  three  parts 
in  detail,  there  is  one  question  which  we  might 
well  ponder  for  a  little  while,  a  question  which 
probably  has  never  occurred  to  more  than  a 
few  of  us;  and  that  is  this:  Why  was  there 
ever  a  River  Thames  at  all  ?  To  answer  it  we 
must  go  back — far,  far  back  into  the  dim  past. 
As  you  know,  this  world  of  ours  is  millions  of 
years  old,  and  like  most  ancient  things  it  has 
seen  changes — tremendous  changes.  Its  sur- 
face has  altered  from  time  to  time  in  amazing 
fashion.  Whole  mountain  ranges  have  dis- 
appeared from  sight,  and  valleys  have  been 
raised  to  make  fresh  highlands.  The  bed  of 
the  ocean  has  suddenly  or  slowly  been  thrust 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

up,  yielding  entirely  new  continents,  while  vast 
areas  of  land  have  sunk  deep  enough  to  allow 
the  water  to  flow  in  and  create  new  seas.  All 
this  we  know  by  the  study  of  the  rocks  and  the 
fossil  remains  buried  in  them — that  is,  by  the 
science  of  geology. 

Now,  among  many  other  strange  things, 
geology  teaches  us  that  our  own  islands  were  at 
one  time  joined  on  to  the  mainland  of  Europe. 
In  those  days  there  was  no  English  Channel,  no 
North  Sea,  and  no  Irish  Sea.  Instead,  there 
was  a  great  piece  of  land  stretching  from  Den- 
mark and  Norway  right  across  to  spots  miles 
out  beyond  the  western  limits  of  Ireland  and 
the  northern  limits  of  Scotland.  This  land, 
which  you  will  best  understand  by  looking  care- 
fully at  the  map,  p.  4,  was  crossed  by  several 
rivers,  the  largest  of  them  one  which  flowed 
almost  due  north  right  across  what  is  now  the 
North  Sea.  This  river,  as  you  will  see  from 
the  map,  was  chiefly  produced  by  glaciers  of 
the  Alps,  and,  in  its  early  stages,  took  prac- 
tically the  same  course  as  the  River  Rhine  of 
these  days.     As  it  flowed  out  across  the  Dogger 

3 


FATHER  THAMES 

district  (where  now  is  the  famous  Dogger  Bank 
of  our  North  Sea  fishermen)  it  was  joined  by  a 
number  of  tributary  rivers,  which  flowed  down 


How  the  Thames  was  made. 

eastwards  from  what  we  might  call  the  "  back- 
bone of  England  " — the  range  of  mountains  and 
hills  which  passes  down  through  the  centre  of 
our  islands.     One   of  these   tributaries   was   a 

4 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

river  which  in  its  early  stages  flowed  along  what 
is  now  our  own  Thames  Valley. 

In  those  days  everything  was  on  a  much 
grander  scale,  and  this  river,  though  only  a 
small  tributary  of  the  great  main  continental 
river,  was  a  far  wider  and  deeper  stream  than 
the  Thames  which  we  know.  Here  and  there 
along  the  present-day  river  valley  we  can 
still  see  in  the  contours  of  the  land  and  in  the 
various  rocks  evidences  of  the  time  when  this 
bigger  stream  was  flowing.  (Of  this  we  shall 
read  more  in  Book  III.)  Thus  things  were 
when  there  came  the  great  surface  change 
which  enabled  the  water  to  flow  across  wide 
tracts  of  land  and  so  form  the  British  Islands, 
standing  out  separately  from  the  mainland  of 
Europe. 

All  that,  of  course,  happened  long,  long  ago — ■ 
many  thousands  of  years  before  the  earliest 
days  mentioned  in  our  history  books — at  a  time 
about  which  we  know  nothing  at  all  save  what 
we  can  read  in  that  wonderful  book  of  Nature 
whose  pages  are  the  rocks  and  stones  of  the 
earth's  surface. 

5 


FATHER  THAMES 

By  the  study  of  these  rocks  and  the  fossil 
remains  in  them  we  can  learn  just  a  few  things 
about  the  life  of  those  days — the  strange  kinds 
of  trees  which  covered  the  earth  from  sea  to 
sea,  the  weird  monsters  which  roamed  in  the 
forests  and  over  the  hills.  Of  man  we  can  learn 
very  little.  We  can  get  some  rough  idea  of 
when  he  first  appeared  in  Britain,  and  we  can 
tell  by  the  remains  preserved  in  caves,  etc., 
in  some  small  degree  what  sort  of  life  he  lived. 
But  that  is  all:  the  picture  of  England  in  those 
days  is  a  very  dim  one. 

How  and  when  the  prehistoric  man  of  these 
islands  grew  to  some  sort  of  civilization  we 
cannot  say.  When  first  he  learned  to  till  the 
soil  and  grow  his  crops,  to  weave  rough  clothes 
for  himself,  to  domesticate  certain  animals  to 
carry  his  goods,  to  make  roads  along  which 
these  animals  might  travel,  to  barter  his  goods 
with  strangers — all  these  are  mysteries  which 
we  shall  probably  never  solve. 

Just  this  much  we  can  say:  prehistoric  man 
probably  came  to  a  simple  form  of  civilization 
a  good  deal  earlier  than  is  commonly  supposed. 

6 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

As  a  rule  our  history  books  start  with  the  year 
of  Caesar's  coming  (55  B.C.),  and  treat  every- 
thing before  that  date  as  belonging  to  absolute 
savagery.  But  there  are  many  evidences  which 
go  to  show  that  the  Britons  of  that  time  were 
to  some  considerable  extent  a  civilized  people, 
who  traded  pretty  extensively  with  Gaul  (France, 
that  is),  and  who  knew  how  to  make  roads  and 
embankments  and,  perhaps,  even  bridges. 

As  early  man  grew  to  be  civilized,  as  he 
learned  to  drain  the  flooded  lands  by  the  side 
of  the  stream  and  turn  them  from  desolate  fens 
and  marshes  to  smiling  productive  fields,  and 
as  he  learned  slowly  how  to  get  from  the  hill- 
sides and  the  plain  the  full  value  of  his  labour, 
so  he  realized  more  and  more  the  possibilities 
of  the  great  river-valley. 

***** 

The  Thames  flows  in  what  may  be  regarded 
as  an  excellent  example  of  a  river-basin.  A 
large  area,  no  less  than  six  thousand  square 
miles,  is  enclosed  on  practically  all  sides  by 
ranges  of  hills,  generally  chalk  hills,  which 
slope  down  gently  into  its  central  plain;  and 

7 


FATHER  THAMES 

across  this  area,  from  Gloucestershire  to  the 
North  Sea,  for  more  than  two  hundred  miles 
the  River  winds  slowly  seawards,  joined  here 
and  there  by  tributaries,  which  add  their  share 
to  the  stream  as  they  come  down  from  the 
encompassing  heights. 

On  the  extreme  west  of  the  basin  lie  the  Cots- 


\  \  \ '    ■    — ■  ■  — 


j  ' PLRriEABLL     '        *  ^^_^-4-4r    -c-  -,-" i .,.-■■■  v 


The  Birth  of  the  River. 


wold  Hills  of  Gloucestershire.  Here  the  Thames 
is  born.  The  rain  which  falls  on  the  hill- tops 
makes  its  way  steadily  into  the  soil,  and  is 
retained  there.  Down  and  down  it  sinks 
through  the  porous  limestone  and  chalk,  till 
eventually  it  reaches  a  layer  of  impenetrable 
material — clay,  slate,  or  stone — through  which 

8 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

it  can  no  longer  pursue  its  downward  course. 
Its  only  way  now  is  along  the  upper  surface  of 
the  stratum  of  impermeable  material.  Thus  it 
comes  in  time  to  the  places  on  the  hill-sides 
where  the  stratum  touches  the  open  air  (see 
diagram  on  p.  8),  and  there  it  gushes  forth  in 
the  form  of  springs,  which  in  turn  become  tiny 
streams,  some  falling  westwards  down  the  steep 
Severn  valley,  others  running  eastwards  down 
the  gentler  declivity. 

At  their  northern  end  the  Cotswolds  sweep 
round  to  join  Edge  Hill;  and  then  the  hill-wall 
crosses  the  uplands  of  that  rolling  country  which 
we  call  the  Central  Tableland,  and  so  comes  to 
the  long  stretch  of  the  East  Anglian  Heights, 
passing  almost  continuously  eastward  through 
Hertfordshire  and  North  Essex  to  Suffolk.  On 
the  south  side  the  ring  of  hills  sweeps  round  by 
way  of  the  Marlborough  Downs,  and  so  comes 
to  the  long  scarp  of  the  "  North  "  Downs,  which 
make  their  way  eastwards  to  the  Kentish  coast. 

Within  the  limits  of  this  ring  of  hills  the 
valley  lies,  not  perfectly  flat  like  an  alluvial 
plain,    but    gently,    very    gently,    undulating, 

9 


FATHER  THAMES 

seldom  rising  more  than  two  or  three  hundred 
feet  above  sea-level,  save  where  that  great 
ridge  of  chalk — the  Chiltern-Marlborough  range 
— straddles  right  across  the  basin  at  Goring. 

Standing  on  one  of  the  little  eminences  of  the 
valley  we  can  survey  the  scene  before  us:  we 
can  watch  the  River  for  many  miles  winding  its 
way  seawards,  and  note  in  all  directions  the 
same  fertile,  flourishing  countryside,  with  its 
meadows  where  the  soft-eyed  cattle  browse  on 
the  rich  grass ;  its  warm,  brown  plough-lands ;  its 
rich,  golden  fields  of  wheat,  oats,  and  barley; 
its  pretty  orchards  and  farms  close  at  hand;  its 
nestling,  tidy  villages;  its  little  pointed  church 
steeples  dotted  everywhere.  We  can  see  in 
the  distance,  maybe,  one  or  two  compact  little 
towns,  for  towns  always  spring  up  on  wide, 
well-farmed  plains,  since  the  farmers  must  have 
proper  markets  to  which  to  send  their  supplies 
of  eggs,  butter,  cheese,  and  milk,  and  proper 
mills  where  their  grain  may  be  ground  into  flour. 

It  is  a  pleasant,  satisfying  prospect — one 
which  suggests  industrious,  thrifty  farmers 
reaping    the    rich    reward    of    their    unsparing 

10 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

labours;  and  it  is  an  interesting  prospect,  too, 
for  this  same  prosperous  countryside,  very  little 
altered  during  half  a  dozen  centuries,  has  done 
much  to  establish  and  maintain  the  position  of 
the  Thames  as  the  great  river  of  England. 

The  usefulness  of  a  river  to  its  country  depends 
on  several  things.  In  the  first  place,  it  must  be 
able  to  carry  goods — to  act  as  a  convenient 
highway  along  which  the  traffic  can  descend 
through  the  valley  towards  the  busy  places  near 
the  mouth.  That  is  to  say,  it  must  be  navigable 
to  barges  and  small  boats  throughout  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  its  length.  In  the  second 
place,  there  must  be  the  goods  to  carry.  That  is 
to  say,  the  river  must  pass  through  a  country- 
side which  can  produce  in  great  quantity  things 
which  are  needed.  In  the  third  place,  the  chief 
port  of  the  river  must  lie  in  such  a  position  that 
it  is  within  comparatively  easy  distance  of  good 
foreign  markets. 

Now  let  us  see  how  these  three  conditions 
apply  to  the  River  Thames. 

Firstly,  with  regard  to  the  goods  themselves. 
If  we  take  our  map  of  England,  and  lay  a  pencil 

ii 


FATHER  THAMES 

across  it  from  Bristol  to  the  Wash,  we  shall  be 
marking  off  what  has  been  through  the  greater 
part  of  English  history  the  boundary  of  the 
wealthy  portion  of  Britain,  for  only  in  modern 
times,  since  the  development  of  the  iron  and 
coal  fields,  and  the  discovery  that  the  damp 
climate  of  the  north  was  exactly  suited  to  the 
manufacture  of  textiles,  has  the  great  industrial 
North  of  England  come  into  being.  England 
in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  on  till  a  century  or  more 
ago,  was  an  agricultural  country;  its  wealth  lay 
very  largely  in  what  it  grew  and  what  it  reared; 
and  the  south  provided  the  most  suitable 
countryside  for  this  sort  of  production.  The 
consequence  was  that  the  Thames  flowed  right 
down  through  the  centre  of  wealthy  England. 
All  round  it  were  the  chalk-ranges  on  which 
throve  the  great  herds  of  long-fleeced  sheep 
that  provided  the  wonderful  wool  for  which 
England  was  famous,  and  which  was  in  many 
respects  the  main  source  of  her  prosperity. 
In  between  the  hills  were  the  cornfields  and  the 
orchards.  And  dotted  all  down  the  course  at 
convenient  points  were  thriving  towns,  each  of 

12 


THE  RIVER  AND  ITS  VALLEY 

which  could,  as  it  were,  drain  off  the  produce 
of  the  area  behind  it,  and  so  act  as  a  collecting 
and  forwarding  station  for  the  traffic  of  the 
main  stream. 

The  River,  too,  was  quite  capable  of  dealing 
with  the  great  output,  for  it  was  navigable  for 
barges  and  small  boats  as  far  as  Lechlade,  a 
matter  of  150  miles  from  the  mouth,  and  its 
tributaries  were  in  most  cases  capable  of  bearing 
traffic  for  quite  a  few  miles  into  the  right  and 
left  interior.  Moreover,  its  current  at  ordinary 
times  was  neither  too  swift  nor  too  sluggish. 

So  that,  with  the  wealth  produced  by  the 
land  and  the  means  of  transport  provided  by 
the  River,  the  only  things  needed  to  make  the 
Thames  one  of  Europe's  foremost  rivers  were 
the  markets. 

Here  again  the  Thames  was  fortunate  in  its 
situation,  for  its  mouth  stood  in  an  advan- 
tageous position  facing  the  most  important 
harbours  of  Normandy,  Flanders,  Holland,  and 
Germany,  all  within  comparatively  easy  dis- 
tance, and  all  of  them  ready  to  take  our  incom- 
parable wool  and  our  excellent  corn  in  exchange 

13 


FATHER  THAMES 

for  the  things  they  could  bring  us.  Moreover, 
the  tides  served  in  such  a  way  that  the  double 
tides  of  the  Channel  and  the  North  Sea  made 
London  the  most  easily  reached  port  of  all  for 
ships  coming  from  the  south. 

Thus,  then,  favoured  as  it  was  by  its  natural 
situation  and  by  its  character,  the  Thames  be- 
came by  far  the  most  important  highway  in  our 
land,  and  this  it  remained  for  several  centuries — 
until  the  coming  of  the  railways,  in  fact. 

Now  the  River  above  London  counts  for  very 
little  in  our  system  of  communications.  Like 
all  other  English  waterways,  canals  and  rivers 
alike,  it  has  given  place  to  the  iron  road,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  goods  can  be  carried 
by  water  at  a  mere  fraction  of  the  cost  of  rail- 
transport.  But  our  merchants  do  not  seem  to 
realize  this;  and  so  in  this  matter  we  find  our- 
selves a  long  way  behind  our  neighbours  on  the 
Continent. 


14 


LONDON   RIVER 

CHAPTER  ONE 

London  River 

From  its  mouth  inwards  to  London  Bridge  the 
Thames  is  not  the  Thames,  for  like  many 
another  important  commercial  stream  it  takes 
its  name  from  the  Port  to  which  the  seamen 
make  their  way,  and  it  becomes  to  most  of  those 
who  use  it — London  River. 

Now  where  does  London  River  begin  at  the 
seaward  side  ?  At  the  Nore.  The  seaward 
limit  of  the  Port  of  London  Authority  is  some- 
what to  the  east  of  the  Nore  Light,  and  consists 
of  an  imaginary  line  stretching  from  a  point 
at  the  mouth  of  Havingore  Creek  (nearly  four 
miles  north-east  of  Shoeburyness  on  the  Essex 
coast)  to  Warden  Point  on  the  Kent  coast,  eight 
miles  or  so  from  Sheerness;  and  this  we  may 
regard  quite  properly  as  the  beginning  of  the 
River.     The  opening  here  is  about  ten  miles 

15 


FATHER  THAMES 

wide,  but  narrows  between  Shoeburyness  and 
Sheerness,  where  for  more  practical  purposes 
the  River  commences,  to  about  six  miles. 

Right  here  at  the  mouth  the  River  receives 
its  last  and  most  important  tributary — the 
Medway. 

For   some   miles    up    the    estuary   and    the 


:S5E1X 


lower  reaches  the  character  of  the  River  is  such 
that  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  anything  less 
interesting,  less  impressive,  less  suggestive  of 
what  the  river-approach  to  the  greatest  city  in 
the  world  should  be;  for  there  is  nothing  but 
flat  land  on  all  sides,  so  flat  that  were  not  the 
great  sea-wall  in  position  the  whole  countryside 

16 


LONDON  RIVER 

would  soon  revert  to  its  original  condition  of 
marsh  and  fenland.  Were  we  unfamiliar  with 
the  nature  of  the  landscape,  a  glance  at  the  map 
would  convince  us  at  once,  for  in  continuous 


^~  : 


yr- 


WhereJondon  7\//er 

Joins  /je&ea. 


stretch  from  Sheerness  and  the  Medway  we  find 
on  the  Kentish  bank — Grain  Marsh  (the  Isle 
of  Grain),  St.  Mary's  Marshes,  Halslow  Marshes, 
Cooling    Marshes,    Cliffe    Marshes,    and   so   on. 

17  B 


FATHER  THAMES 

Nor  is  the  Essex  bank  any  better  once  we  have 
left  behind  the  slightly  higher  ground  on  which 
stand  Southend,  Westclifr,  and  Leigh,  for  the 
low,  flat  Canvey  Island  is  succeeded  by  the 
Mucking  and  East  Tilbury  Marshes. 

The  river-wall,  extending  right  awa}^  from 
the  mouth  to  London  on  the  Essex  side,  is  a 
wonderful  piece  of  engineering  —  man's  con- 
tinuously successful  effort  against  the  persist- 
ence of  Nature — a  feature  strongly  reminiscent 
of  the  Lowlands  on  the  other  side  of  the  narrow 
seas.  Who  first  made  this  mighty  dyke  ?  No 
one  knows.  Probably  in  many  places  it  is  not 
younger  than  Roman  times,  and  there  are 
certain  things  about  it  which  tend  to  show  an 
even  earlier  origin. 

Indeed,  so  long  ago  was  it  made  that  the 
mouth  and  lower  parts  of  the  River  must  have 
presented  to  the  various  invaders  through  the 
centuries  very  much  the  same  appearance  as 
they  present  to  anyone  entering  the  Thames 
to-day.  The  Danes  in  their  long  ships,  prowling 
round  the  Essex  and  Thanet  coasts  in  search 
of  a  way  into  the  fair  land,  probably  saw  just 

18 


LONDON  RIVER 

these  same  dreary  flats  on  each  hand,  save  that 
when  they  sailed  unhindered  up  the  River  they 
caught  in  places  the  glint  of  waters  beyond 
the  less  carefully  attended  embankment.  The 
foreign  merchants  of  the  Middle  Ages — the  men 
of  Genoa  and  Florence,  of  Flanders  and  the 
Hanseatic  Towns — making  their  way  upstream 
with  an  easterly  wind  and  a  flowing  tide;  the 
Elizabethan  venturers  coming  back  with  their 
precious  cargoes  from  long  and  perilous  voyages ; 
the  Dutch  sweeping  defiantly  into  the  estuary 
in  the  degenerate  days  of  Charles  II. — all  these 
must  have  beheld  a  spectacle  almost  identical 
with  that  which  greets  our  twentieth-century 
travellers  returning  from  the  East. 

Perhaps,  at  first  sight,  one  of  the  most  striking 
things  in  all  this  stretch  of  the  River  is  the 
absence  of  ancient  fortifications.  True,  we  have 
those  at  Sheerness,  but  they  were  made  for  the 
guarding  of  the  dockyard  and  of  the  approach  to 
the  important  military  centre  at  Chatham,  which 
lies  a  few  miles  up  the  River  Medway.  Surely 
this  great  opening  into  England,  the  gateway 
to   London,   this   key  to  the  entire  situation, 

19 


FATHER  THAMES 

should  have  had  frowning  castles  on  each  shore 
to  call  a  halt  to  any  venturesome,  invading 
force.  Thus  we  think  at  once  with  our  twen- 
tieth-century conception  of  warfare — forgetting 


onCv 


C'Cdv 


that  the  cannon  of  early  days  could  never  have 
served  to  throw  a  projectile  more  than  a  mere 
fraction  of  the  distance  across  the  stream. 
Not  till  we  pass  up  the  Lower  Hope  and 
20 


LONDON  RIVER 

Gravesend  Reaches  and  come  to  Tilbury  and 
Gravesend,  facing  each  other  on  the  two  banks, 
do  we  reach  anything  like  a  gateway.  Then 
we  find  Tilbury  Fort  on  the  Essex  shore,  holding 
the  way  upstream.  Here,  at  the  ferry  between 
the  two  towns,  the  River  narrows  to  less  than 
a  mile  in  width;  consequently  the  artillery  of 
ancient  days  might  have  been  used  with  some- 
thing like  effectiveness. 

From  Gravesend  westwards  the  country  still 
lies  very  low  on  each  bank,  but  the  monotony  is 
not  quite  so  continuous,  for  here  and  there,  first 
at  one  side  and  then  at  the  other,  there  rise  from 
the  widespread  flats  little  eminences,  and  on 
these  small  towns  generally  flourish.  At  North- 
fleet  and  Greenhithe,  for  instance,  where  the 
chalk  crops  out,  and  the  River  flows  up  against 
cliffs  from  ioo  to  150  feet  high,  there  is  by 
contrast  quite  a  romantic  air  about  the  place, 
and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  little  town  of 
Purfleet,  which  lies  four  miles  up  the  straight 
stretch  of  Long  Reach,  its  wooded  chalk  bluffs 
with  their  white  quarries  very  prominent  in  the 
vast  plain.     But,  for  the  most  part,  it  is  marshes, 

21 


FATHER  THAMES 


>4m 

M 


^Sraimng  Ships 


off  Qreenfritlie.  I 


"Arefhusev 
for  Homeleis  Boys 


"  Worcester" 

Nauhcfrl  Training' 
Gollege 


22 


LONDON  RIVER 

marshes  all  the  way,  particularly  on  the  Essex 
shore  —  marshes  where  are  concocted  those 
poisonously  unpleasant  mixtures  known  as 
"  London  specials/'  the  thick  fogs  which  do  so 
much  to  make  the  River,  and  the  Port  as  well, 
a  particularly  unpleasant  place  at  certain  times 
in  winter.  When  a  "  London  special  "  is  about* 
— that  variety  which  East  Enders  refer  to  as  the 
"  pea-soup  "  variety — the  thick,  yellow,  smoke- 
laden  mist  obscures  everything,  effectively  put- 
ting an  end  to  all  business  for  the  time  being. 

Passing  Erith  on  the  Kent  coast,  and  Dagen- 
ham  and  Barking  on  the  Essex,  we  come  to  the 
point  where  London  really  begins  on  its  east- 
ward side.  From  now  onwards  on  each  bank 
there  is  one  long,  winding  line  of  commercial 
buildings,  backed  in  each  case  by  a  vast  and 
densely-populated  area.  On  the  southern  shore 
come  Plumstead  and  Woolwich,  to  be  succeeded 
in  continuity  by  Greenwich,  Deptford,  Rother- 
hithe,  and  Bermondsey;  while  on  the  northern 
side  come  in  unbroken  succession  North  Wool- 
wich, Canning  Town,  and  Silvertown  (backed 
by  those  tremendous  new  districts — East  and 


FATHER  THAMES 

West  Ham,  Blackwall  and  Poplar,  Millwall, 
Limehouse,  Shadwell,  and  Wapping.  In  all  the 
eleven  miles  or  so  from  Barking  Creek  to  London 
Bridge  there  is  nothing  to  see  but  shipping  and 
the  things  appertaining  thereto — great  cargo- 
boats  moving  majestically  up  or  down  the 
stream,  little  tugs  fussing  and  snorting  their  way 
across  the  waters,  wind-jammers  of  all  sorts 
and  sizes  dropping  down  lazily  on  the  tide, 
small  coastal  steamers,  ugly  colliers,  dredgers, 
businesslike  Customs  motor-boats  and  River 
Police  launches,  vast  numbers  of  barges,  some 
moving  beautifully  under  their  own  canvas, 
some  being  towed  along  in  bunches,  others 
making  their  way  painfully  along,  propelled 
slowly  by  their  long  sweeps;  there  is  nothing  to 
hear  but  the  noises  of  shipping — the  shrill  cry 
of  the  syren,  the  harsh  rattling  of  the  donkey- 
engines,  the  strident  shouts  of  the  seamen  and 
the  lightermen.  Everything  is  marine,  for  this 
is  the  Port  of  London. 

Here  where  the  River  winds  in  and  out  are 
the  Docks,  those  tremendous  basins  which  have 
done  so  much  to  alter  the  character  of  London 

24 


LONDON  RIVER 


JonHon^) 


25 


FATHER  THAMES 

River  during  the  last  hundred  years,  that  have 
shifted  the  Port  of  London  from  the  vicinity 
of  London  Bridge  and  the  Upper  Pool,  and 
placed  it  several  miles  downstream,  that  have 
rendered  the  bascules  of  that  magnificent 
structure,  the  Tower  Bridge,  comparatively 
useless  things,  which  now  require  to  be  raised 
only  a  very  few  times  in  the  course  of  a  day. 

In  its  course  from  the  mouth  inwards  to  the 
Port  the  River  is  steadily  narrowing.  At 
Yantlet  Creek  the  stream  is  about  four  and  a  half 
miles  across ;  but  in  the  next  ten  miles  it  narrows 
to  a  width  of  slightly  under  1,300  yards  at 
Coalhouse  Point  at  the  upper  end  of  the  Lower 
Hope  Reach.  At  Gravesend  the  width  is  800 
yards,  at  Blackwall  under  400,  while  at  London 
Bridge  the  width  at  high  tide  is  a  little  less  than 
300  yards. 

Just  above  and  just  below  the  Tower  Bridge 
is  what  is  known  as  the  Pool  of  London.  Stand- 
ing on  the  bridge,  taking  in  the  wonderful 
picture  up  and  down  stream — the  wide,  filthy 
London  River,  with  its  craft  of  all  descriptions, 
its  banks  lined  with  dirty,  dull-looking  wharves 

26 


LONDON  RIVER 

and  warehouses,  we  find  it  hard  to  think  of  this 
as  the  River  which  we  shall  see  later  slipping 
past   Clevedon   Woods   and   Bablock-hythe   or 


The  Pool. 


under  Folly  Bridge  at  Oxford.  Up  there  all 
is  bright  and  clean  and  sunny:  here  even  on 
the  blithest  summer  day  there  is  usually  an 
overhanging  pall  of  smoke  which  serves  to  dim 

27 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  brightest  sunshine  and  add  to  the  dreariness 
of  the  scene. 

Yet,  despite  its  lack  of  beauty,  despite  all  the 
drawbacks  of  its  ugliness  and  its  squalor,  this 
is  one  of  the  most  romantic  places  in  all  England : 
a  place  to  linger  in  and  let  the  imagination  have 
free  rein.  What  visions  these  ships  call  up — 
visions  of  the  wonderful  East  with  its  blaze  of 
colour  and  its  burning  sun,  visions  of  Southern 
seas  with  palm-clad  coral  islands,  visions  of  the 
frozen  North  with  its  bleak  icefields  and  its 
snowy  forest  lands,  visions  of  crowded  cities  and 
visions  of  the  vast,  lonely  places  of  the  earth. 
For  these  ordinary-looking  ships  have  come 
from  afar,  bearing  in  their  cavernous  holds  the 
wealth  of  many  lands,  to  be  swallowed  up  by  the 
ravenous  maw  of  the  greatest  port  in  the  world. 

Every  minute  is  precious  here.  Engines  are 
rattling  as  the  cranes  lift  up  boxes  and  bales 
from  the  interiors  of  the  ships  and  deposit  them 
in  the  lighters  that  cluster  round  their  sides.  In- 
shore the  cranes  are  hoisting  the  goods  from 
the  vessels  to  the  warehouses  as  fast  as  they  can. 
Men  are  shouting  and  gesticulating;  syrens  are 

28 


29 


FATHER  THAMES 

wailing  out  their  doleful  cry  or  screaming  their 
warning  note.  Everything  is  hurry  and  bustle, 
for  there  are  other  cargoes  waiting  to  take  the 
place  of  those  now  being  discharged,  and  other 
ships  ready  to  take  the  berths  of  those  unload- 
ing; and  there  are  tides  to  be  thought  of,  unless 
precious  hours  are  to  be  wasted. 

It  is  a  fascinating  place,  is  the  Pool,  and  one 
which  never  loses  its  interest  for  either  young 
or  old. 


30 


CHAPTER  TWO 

The  Estuary  and  its  Towns 

Sheppey,  on  the  coast  of  which  is  the  Warden 
Point  that  forms  one  end  of  the  Port  of  London 
boundary  line,  is  an  island,  separated  from  the 
mainland  of  Kent  by  the  Swale.  People  fre- 
quently speak  of  it  as  the  "  Isle  of  Sheppey," 
but  this  title  is  not  strictly  correct,  for  the  name 
Sheppey  really  includes  the  word  "  island." 
William  Camden,  that  old  writer  on  geographical 
subjects,  informs  us  that  "  this  Isle  of  Sheepe, 
whereof  it  feedeth  mightie  great  flocks,  was 
called  by  our  ancestours  Shepey — that  is,  the 
Isle  of  Sheepe." 

Though  it  is  only  eleven  miles  long  and  five 
miles  broad,  this  little  island  presents  within 
its  compass  quite  a  variety  of  scenery,  es- 
pecially when  the  general  flatness  of  the  whole 
area  round  about  is  borne  in  mind ;  for,  in  addi- 
tion to  its  riverside  marshes,  it  has  a  distinctly 
hilly  ridge,  geologically  related  to  the  North 

3i 


FATHER  THAMES 

Downs,  surmounted  by  a  little  village  rejoicing 
in  the  high-sounding  name  of  Minster-in-Shep- 
pey,  wherein  at  one  time  was  the  ancient  Saxon 
"  minster  "  or  "  priory  "  of  St.  Saxburga. 
But  the  oft-repeated  words  concerning  "  pro- 
phets "  and  "honour"  apply  to  this  little  out- 
of-the-way  corner,  for  the  men  of  Kent  are  wont 
to  say  that  when  the  world  was  made  Sheppey 
was  never  finished. 

Naturally,  from  its  situation,  right  at  the 
entrance  to  the  Thames,  Sheppey  always  played 
some  considerable  part  in  the  warfare  of  the 
lower  river.  What  happened  in  these  parts  in 
very  early  days  we  do  not  know.  We  can  only 
conjecture  that  Celts,  coming  across  from  the 
mainland  of  Europe  in  their  frail  vessels,  found 
this  way  into  Britain,  and  without  hindrance 
sailed  up  the  River  to  found  the  tiny  settlement 
of  Llyndin  hill:  we  can  only  surmise  that  later 
some  of  the  Saxons  worked  their  way  guardedly 
up  the  wide  opening  while  the  main  body  of 
their  comrades  found  other  ways  into  this  fair 
land.  Not  till  the  ninth  century  do  we  begin 
to  get  any  definite  record  of  invasion.     Then 

32 


THE  ESTUARY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

in  832  we  find  the  Vikings,  with  their  long-boats, 
hovering  about  the  mouth  of  the  River,  landing 
in  Sheppey  and  raiding  that  little  island  with  its 
monastery  on  the  hill.  They  returned  in  839; 
and  in  857  they  came  with  a  great  fleet  of  their 
long-boats — 350  of  them — in  order  that  they 
might  advance  up  the  River  and  make  an 
attack  on  the  city.  In  893  they  came  yet 
again,  landing  either  at  Milton  Creek  on  the 
Swale,  or  at  Milton  nearly  opposite  Tilbury  (it 
is  uncertain  which);  but  the  men  of  London 
drove  them  off.  So  it  went  on  for  many  years, 
invasion  after  invasion,  till  the  days  of  Canute, 
when  the  River  played  a  very  great  part  in 
the  warfare,  now  favouring,  now  hampering  the 
Danish  leaders. 

From  the  time  of  the  Norman  Conquest  on- 
wards there  was,  of  course,  nothing  in  the  way 
of  foreign  invasions;  and  the  Thames,  ceasing 
to  be  a  gateway  by  means  of  which  the  stranger 
might  enter  England,  became  a  barrier  impeding 
the  progress  of  the  various  factions  opposing 
each  other  in  the  national  struggles — the  War 
of  the  Barons,  the  Wars  of  the  Roses,  and  the 

33  c 


FATHER  THAMES 

great  Civil  War.  In  these,  however,  the  Thames 
below  London  played  no  very  great  part.  Not 
till  the  days  of  Charles  II.,  when  the  Dutch 
helped  to  write  such  a  sorry  chapter  in  our 
history,  did  the  Thames  again  loom  large  in  our 
military  annals. 

Sheerness  is,  of  course,  the  most  famous  place 
on  the  island,  for  it  has  long  been  a  considerable 
dockyard  and  port.  The  spot  on  which  it  was 
built  was  reclaimed  from  the  marshes  in  the 
time  of  the  Stuarts,  and  was  chosen  in  the  days 
of  Charles  II.  as  the  situation  for  a  new  dock- 
yard. If  we  turn  up  the  "  Diary "  of  old 
Samuel  Pepys,  the  Secretary  of  the  Admiralty 
of  those  days,  we  shall  find  under  the  date  of 
August  18,  1665:  "  Walked  up  and  down,  laying 
out  the  ground  to  be  taken  in  for  a  yard  to  lay 
provisions  for  cleaning  and  repairing  of  ships, 
and  a  most  proper  place  it  is  for  the  purpose;" 
while  on  February  27,  two  years  later,  His 
Majesty  was  at  Sheerness  to  lay  those  fortifica- 
tions which  were  destined  within  less  than  six 
months  to  be  destroyed  by  the  Dutch. 

The   other   important   town   in   Sheppey   is 

34 


THE  ESTUARY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

Queenborough,  a  well-known  packet-station. 
Originally  this  was  Kingborough,  but  it  was 
rechristened  by  Edward  III.  in  honour  of  his 
Queen,  Philippa,  at  the  time  when  William 
Wykeham  (of  whose  skill  as  a  builder  we  shall 
read  in  the  chapter  on  Windsor  in  Book  III.) 
erected  a  castle  on  the  spot  where  the  railway- 
station  now  stands.  Eastchurch,  towards  the 
other  end  of  the  island,  developed  a  splendid 
flying-ground  during  the  War. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  Medway,  forming  a 
peninsula  between  that  river  and  the  Thames, 
lies  the  Isle  of  Grain — a  place  which  is  not  an 
island  and  which  has  nothing  whatever  to  do 
with  grain.  It  consists  of  a  marshy  promon- 
tory with  a  packet-station,  Port  Victoria,  and  a 
seaplane  base,  Fort  Grain,  and  very  little  else 
beside.  At  its  western  extremity  is  the  dirty 
little  Yantlet  Creek,  close  to  which  stands  the 
well-known  "  London  Stone,"  an  obelisk  set  up 
to  mark  the  point  where,  prior  to  the  Port  of 
London  Act,  ended  the  power  of  the  Lord 
Mayor  of  London  in  his  capacity  as  Conser- 
vator of  the  Thames. 

35 


FATHER  THAMES 

Westwards  from  Yantlet  Creek  are  great  flats 
out  of  which  rise  the  batteries  of  Shornemead 
and  Cliffe,  considerable  forts  designed  to  serve 
with  that  of  Coalhouse  Point,  opposite  on  the 
Essex  shore,  as  a  defence  of  the  River.  They 
were  built  in  no  very  remote  times,  but  were 
practically  never  anything  else  than  useless 
against  modern  artillery,  and  were  destined,  so 
later  military  engineers  said,  to  do  more  damage 
to  each  other  than  to  any  invading  foes. 

On  the  Essex  coast,  opposite  Sheerness,  are 
two  famous  places,  Southend  and  Shoeburyness 
— the  one  a  famous  resort  for  trippers,  the  other 
an  important  school  of  artillery. 

Not  so  very  long  ago  Southend  was  unheard 
of.  Defoe,  who  covered  the  ground  hereabouts 
pretty  thoroughly,  makes  no  mention  of  it  even 
as  a  hamlet;  yet  to-day  it  is  a  flourishing  and 
constantly  growing  town — not  so  much  a  water- 
ing-place nowadays  as  a  rather  distant  suburb 
of  London.  For  here  and  in  the  adjacent 
district  of  Westcliff,  now  by  the  builders  and 
the  trams  joined  on,  and  even  in  Leigh  still 
farther  west,  live  many  of  London's  more  sue- 

36 


THE  ESTUARY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

cessful  workers,  making  the  daily  journey  to 
and  from  town.  Nor  is  this  surprising,  for 
Southend  is  an  enterprising  borough — one  that 
makes  the  most  of  its  natural  advantages,  and 
endeavours  to  cater  equally  well  for  the  residents 
and  the  casual  visitors.  Of  course,  the  town 
will  always  be  associated  with  day-trippers  from 
London,  folk  who  come  down  with  their  families 
to  get  a  "  whiff  of  the  briny,' '  and  a  taste  of 
the  succulent  cockles  for  which  Southend  is 
noted,  and  to  enjoy  a  ride  in  one  of  the  numerous 
boats,  or  on  the  tram  that  runs  along  the  mile 
and  a  half  length  of  Southend's  vaunted  pos- 
session, the  longest  pier  in  England.  And  while 
we  laugh  sometimes  at  these  trippers  with  their 
ribald  enjoyment  of  strange  scenes,  we  must 
admit  that  they  choose  a  most  healthy  and 
enjoyable  place. 

At  Shoeburyness,  approached  by  way  of  the 
tramcars,  things  are  far  more  serious.  Cockney 
joviality  seldom  gets  so  far  from  the  pier  as  this. 
Off  the  land  here  is  a  very  extensive  bank  of 
shallows,  and  here  the  artillerymen  carry  out 
their   practice,    the   advantage   being   that    in 

37 


FATHER  THAMES 

such  a  spot  the  costly  projectiles  fired  can  be 
recovered  and  put  in  order  for  future  use. 

Canvey  Island,  which  lies  tucked  away  in  a 
little  corner  to  the  west  of  Leigh,  is  yet  another 
example  of  man's  triumph  over  nature,  for  it 
has  veritably  been  stolen  from  the  waters.  It 
was  reclaimed  as  long  ago  as  1622,  by  one  Joas 
Cropperburgh,  who  for  his  labours  received 
about  two  thousand  of  its  six  thousand  acres. 
And  Dutch  most  assuredly  Canvey  is — with 
quaint  Dutch  cottages,  one  of  them  a  six-sided 
affair,  dated  162 1,  and  set  up  by  the  very  Dutch- 
men who  came  over  to  construct  the  dams,  and 
with  Dutch  dykes  dividing  the  fields  instead  of 
hedges.  Robert  Buchanan,  in  his  novel  "  An- 
dromeda," wrote  of  it  in  these  terms:  "Flat 
as  a  map,  so  intermingled  with  creeks  and  run- 
lets that  it  is  difficult  to  say  where  water  ends 
and  land  begins,  Canvey  Island  lies,  a  shapeless 
octopus,  right  under  the  high  ground  of  Ben- 
fleet  and  Hadleigh,  and  stretches  out  muddy  and 
slimy  feelers  to  touch  and  dabble  in  the  deep 
water  of  the  flowing  Thames.  Away  across  the 
marshes    rise    the    ancient    ruins    of    Hadleigh 

38 


THE  ESTUARY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

Castle,  further  eastwards  the  high  spire  and 
square  tower  of  Leigh  Church." 

At  the  village  of  Benfleet,  which  he  mentions, 
the  Danes  landed  when  in  874  they  made  one 
of  their  characteristic  raids  on  the  Thames 
Estuary;  and  here  they  hoarded  up  the  goods 
filched  from  the  Essex  villages  till  such  time  as 
there  should  come  a  wind  favourable  for  the 
journey  home. 

Like  various  other  places  on  the  Estuary  and 
the  lower  reaches  of  the  River,  Canvey  Island 
has  on  occasions  been  proposed  as  a  place  for 
deep-sea  wharves,  so  that  unloading  might  be 
carried  out  without  the  journey  up  river,  but 
so  far  nothing  definite  has  come  of  these  sug- 
gestions. 


39 


CHAPTER  THREE 

The  Medway  and  its  Towns 

From  its  position  right  at  the  entrance  to  the 
River  the  Medway  tributary  has  always  offered 
a  considerable  contribution  to  the  defence  of 
London.  Going  off  as  it  does  laterally  from  the 
main  stream,  the  Medway  estuary  has  acted 
the  part  of  a  remarkably  fine  flank  retreat. 
Our  forces,  driven  back  at  any  time  to  the  refuge 
of  the  River,  could  always  split  up — part  pro- 
ceeding up  the  main  stream  towards  London, 
and  part  taking  refuge  in  the  protected  network 
of  waterways  behind  Sheppey  and  the  Isle  of 
Grain.  So  that  the  indiscreet  enemy,  chasing 
the  main  portion  of  the  fleet  up  the  estuary  of 
the  River,  would  always  be  in  danger  of  being 
caught  between  two  fires.  Which  fact  probably 
accounts  for  the  tremendous  importance  with 
which  the  Medway  has  always  been  regarded  in 
naval  and  military  circles. 

Passing  between  the  Isle  of  Grain  and  Shep- 

40 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

pey,  and  leaving  on  our  left  hand  the  Swale,  in 
which,  so  tradition  says,  St.  Augustine  baptized 
King  Ethelbert  at  Whitsun,  596,  and  on  the 
other  bank  Port  Victoria,  the  packet-station, 
we  find  nothing  very  striking  till  we  catch  sight 
of  Upnor  Castle,  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
river,  facing  the  Chatham  Dockyard  Extension. 
This  queer  old,  grey-walled  fortress  with  its 
cylindrical  towers,  built  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  is  not  a  very  impressive  place.  It 
does  not  flaunt  its  strength  from  any  impreg- 
nable cliff,  or  even  fling  defiance  from  the  top 
of  a  little  hill.  Instead,  it  lies  quite  low  on  the 
river  bank.  Yet  it  has  had  one  spell  of  real  life 
as  a  fortress,  a  few  days  of  activity  in  that 
inglorious  time  with  which  the  tributary  will 
ever  be  associated — the  days  of  "  the  Dutch  in 
the  Medway,"  when  de  Ruyter  and  van  Ghent 
came  with  some  sixty  vessels  to  the  Nore  and 
in  about  two  hours  laid  level  with  the  ground 
the  magnificent  and  recently-erected  fortifica- 
tions of  Sheerness.  This  and  the  happenings 
of  the  next  few  weeks  formed,  as  old  John 
Evelyn  says  in  his  "  Diary,"  "  a  dreadfull  spec- 

4i 


FATHER  THAMES 

tacle  as  ever  Englishman  saw,  and  a  dishonour 
never  to  be  wiped  off  \" 

In  the  pages  of  Charles  Macfarlane's  story, 
"  The  Dutch  in  the  Medway,"  is  to  be  found  a 
most  interesting  account  of  these  calamitous 
days,  from  which  we  cull  the  following  extracts : 
"  On  the  following  morning — the  memorable 
morning  of  the  12th  of  June — a  very  fresh  wind 
from  the  north-east  blew  over  Sheerness  and  the 
Dutch  fleet,  and  a  strong  spring-tide  set  the 
same  way  as  the  wind,  raising  and  pouring  the 
waters  upward  from  the  broad  estuary  in  a 
mighty  current.  And  now  de  Ruyter  roused 
himself  from  his  inactivity,  and  gave  orders  to 
his  second  in  command,  Admiral  van  Ghent,  to 
ascend  the  river  towards  Chatham  with  fire- 
ships,  and  fighting  ships  of  various  rates. 
Previously  to  the  appearance  of  de  Ruyter  on 
our  coasts,  his  Grace  of  Albemarle  had  sunk  a 
few  vessels  about  Muscle  Bank,  at  the  narrowest 
part  of  the  river,  had  constructed  a  boom,  and 
drawn  a  big  iron  chain  across  the  river  from 
bank  to  bank,  and  within  the  boom  and  chain 
he  had  stationed  three  king's  ships;  and  having 

42 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

done  these  notable  things,  he  had  written  to 
Court  that  all  was  safe  on  the  Medway,  and  that 
the  Dutch  would  never  be  able  to  break  through 
his  formidable  defences.  But  now  van  Ghent 
gave  his  Grace  the  lie  direct;  for,  favoured  by 
the  heady  current  and  strong  wind,  the  prows 
of  his  ships  broke  through  the  boom  and  iron 
chain  as  though  they  had  been  cobwebs,  and 
fell  with  an  overwhelming  force  upon  the  ill- 
manned  and  ill-managed  ships  which  had  been 
brought  down  the  river  to  eke  out  this  wretched 
line  of  defence.  The  three  ships,  the  Unity, 
the  Matthias,  and  the  Charles  V.,  which  had 
been  taken  from  the  Dutch  in  the  course  of  the 
preceding  year — the  Annus  Mirabilis  of  Dry  den's 
flattering  poem — were  presently  recaptured  and 
burned  under  the  eyes  of  the  Duke  of  Albe- 
marle, and  of  many  thousands  of  Englishmen 
who  were  gathered  near  the  banks  of  the 
Medway. 

"  On  the  following  morning  (Thursday,  the 
13th  of  June)  at  about  ten  o'clock,  as  the  tide 
was  rising,  and  the  wind  blowing  right  up  the 
river,  van  Ghent,  who  had  been  lying  at  anchor 

43 


FATHER  THAMES 

near  the  scene  of  his  yesterday's  easy  triumph, 
unfurled  his  top-sails,  called  his  men  to  their 
guns,  and  began  to  steer  through  the  shallows 
for  Chatham. 

"The  mid-channel  of  the  Medway  is  so  deep, 
the  bed  so  soft,  and  the  reaches  of  the  river 
are  so  short,  that  it  is  the  safest  harbour  in  the 
kingdom.  Our  great  ships  were  riding  as  in  a 
wet  dock,  and  being  moored  to  chains  fixed  to 
the  bottom  of  the  river,  they  swung  up  and 
down  with  the  tide.  But  all  these  ships,  as  well 
as  many  others  of  lower  rates,  were  almost 
entirely  deserted  by  their  crews,  or  rather  by 
those  few  men  who  had  been  put  in  them  early 
in  the  spring,  rather  as  watchmen  than  as 
sailors ;  some  were  unrigged,  some  had  never  been 
finished,  and  scarcely  one  of  them  had  either 
guns  or  ammunition  on  board,  although  hurried 
orders  had  been  sent  down  to  equip  some  of 
them  and  to  remove  others  still  higher  up  the 
river  out  of  the  reach  of  danger. 

"  It  was  about  the  hour  of  noon  when  van 
Ghent  let  go  his  anchor  just  above  Upnor  Castle. 
But  his  fire-ships  did  not  come  to  anchor.     No  ! 

44 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

Still  favoured  by  wind  and  tide,  they  pro- 
ceeded onward,  and  presently  fell  among  our 
great  but  defenceless  ships.  The  two  first  of 
these  fire-ships  burned  without  any  effect,  but 
the  rest  that  went  upward  grappled  the  Great 
James,  the  Royal  Oak,  and  the  Loyal  London, 
and  these  three  proud  ships  which,  under  other 
names,  and  even  under  the  names  they  now 
bore,  had  so  often  been  plumed  with  victory,  lay 
a  helpless  prey  to  the  enemy,  and  were  presently 
in  a  blaze. 

"  Having  burned  to  the  water's  edge  the 
London,  the  James,  and  the  Royal  Oak,  and  some 
few  other  vessels  of  less  note,  van  Ghent 
thought  it  best  to  take  his  departure.  Yet, 
great  as  was  the  mischief  he  had  done,  it  was 
so  easy  to  have  done  a  vast  deal  more,  that 
the  English  officers  at  Chatham  could  scarcely 
believe  their  own  eyes  when  they  saw  him 
prepare  to  drop  down  the  river  with  the  next 
receding  tide,  and  without  making  any  further 
effort  .  .  .  the  trumpeters  on  their  quarter 
decks  playing  '  Loth  to  depart '  and  other  tunes 
very  insulting  and  offensive  to  English  pride." 

45 


FATHER  THAMES 

What  shall  we  say  of  Chatham,  Rochester, 
and  the  associated  districts  of  Stroud  and  New 
Brompton  ?  It  is  difficult,  indeed,  to  find  a 
great  deal  that  is  praiseworthy.  They  may 
perhaps  still  be  summed  up  in  Mr.  Pickwick's 
words:  "The  principal  productions  of  these 
towns  appear  to  be  soldiers,  sailors,  Jews,  chalk, 
shrimps,  officers,  and  dockyard  men." 

Formerly  the  view  from  the  heights  of 
Chatham  Hill  must  have  been  a  splendid  one, 
with  the  broad  Medway  and  its  vast  marsh- 
lands stretching  away  for  miles  across  to  the 
wooded  uplands  of  Hoo.  Now  it  appears  almost 
as  if  a  large  chunk  of  the  crowded  London 
streets  had  been  lifted  bodily  and  dropped 
down  to  blot  out  the  beauties  of  the  scene, 
for  there  is  little  other  to  be  seen  than  squalid 
buildings  huddled  together  in  mean  streets, 
with  just  here  and  there  a  great  chimney-stack 
to  break  the  monotony  of  the  countless  roofs. 

The  dockyard  at  Chatham  is  much  the  same 
as  any  other  dockyard,  and  calls  for  no  special 
description.  From  its  slips  have  been  launched 
many  brave  battleships,  right  down  from   the 

46 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

days  of  Elizabeth  to  our  own  times.  Here  at 
all  seasons  may  be  seen  cruisers,  battleships, 
destroyers,  naval  craft  of  all  sorts,  dry  docked  for 
refitting.  All  day  long  the  air  resounds  to  the 
noise  of  the  automatic  riveter,  and  the  various 
sounds  peculiar  to  a  shipbuilding  area. 

For  many  years  the  dockyard  was  associated 
with  the  name  of  Pett,  a  name  famous  in  naval 
matters,  and  it  was  on  one  member  of  the 
family,  Peter  Pett,  commissioner  at  Chatham, 
that  most  of  the  blame  for  the  unhappy  De 
Ruyter  catastrophe  most  unjustly  fell.  Some- 
body had  to  be  the  scapegoat  for  all  the  higher 
failures,  and  poor  Pett  went  to  the  Tower. 
But  not  all  people  agreed  with  the  choice,  as  we 
may  see  from  these  satirical  lines  which  were 
very  popular  at  the  time: 

"  All  our  miscarriages  on  Pett  must  fall; 
His  name  alone  seems  fit  to  answer  all. 
Whose  Counsel  first  did  this  mad  War  beget  ? 
Who  would  not  follow  when  the  Dutch  were  bet  ? 
Who  to  supply  with  Powder  did  forget 
Languard,  Sheerness,  Gravesend  and  Upnor  ?     Pett. 
Pett,  the  Sea  Architect,  in  making  Ships 
Was  the  first  cause  of  all  these  Naval  slips; 
Had  he  not  built,  none  of  these  faults  had  bin: 
If  no  Creation,  there  had  been  no  Sin." 

47 


FATHER  THAMES 


"RpcHesl'er  C^sl'teT. 


48 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

The  river  here  is  a  very  busy  place,  and  is 
under  certain  circumstances  quite  picturesque. 
There  is  a  weird  blending  of  ancient  and  modern, 
of  the  dimly-comprehended  past  and  the  blatant, 
commercial  present,  along  Limehouse  Reach, 
with  its  tremendous  coal-hoists,  and  its  smoking 
stacks,  and  its  brown-sailed  barges  and  snorting 
tugs — with  the  great  masses  of  Rochester  Castle 
and  Cathedral  looming  out  behind  it  all. 

Limehouse  Reach  is,  indeed,  an  appropriate 
name,  for  all  along  this  part,  especially  in  the 
suburbs  of  Stroud  and  Frindsbury,  the  lime 
and  cement-making  industries  are  carried  on 
extensively.  Throughout  a  great  deal  of  its 
length  the  Medway  Valley  is  scarred  by  great 
quarries  cut  into  the  chalk  hills ;  for  it  is  chalk 
and  the  river  mud,  mixed  roughly  in  the  pro- 
portion of  three  to  one  and  then  burned  in  a 
kiln,  which  give  the  very  valuable  Portland 
cement,  an  invention  now  about  a  century  old. 

Rochester  itself  is  a  quaint  old  place,  standing 
on  the  ancient  Roman  road  from  Dover  to 
London,  and  guarding  the  important  crossing 
of    the    Medway.     It    can    show    numbers    of 

49  d 


FATHER  THAMES 


50 


THE  MEDWAY  AND  ITS  TOWNS 

Roman  remains  in  addition  to  its  fine  old 
Norman  castle,  and  its  Cathedral  with  a  tale 
of  eight  centuries.  The  town  stands  to-day 
much  as  it  stood  when  Dickens  first  described 
it  in  his  volumes.  The  Corn  Exchange  is  still 
there — "  oddly  garnished  with  a  queer  old  clock 
that  projects  over  the  pavement  out  of  a  grave, 
red-brick  building,  as  if  Time  carried  on  business 
there,  and  hung  out  his  sign;"  and  so  are  Mr. 
Pickwick's  "  Bull  Hotel,"  and  the  West  Gate 
(Jasper's  Gateway),  and  Eastbury  House  (Nuns' 
House)  of  "Edwin  Drood";  also  the  famous 
house  of  the  "  Seven  Poor  Travellers." 


5i 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

Gravesend  and  Tilbury 

The  dreary  fenland  district  which  stretches 
from  the  Isle  of  Grain  inland  to  Gravesend  is 
that  so  admirably  used  by  Dickens  for  local 
colour  in  his  novel,  "  Great  Expectations." 
Some  of  his  descriptions  of  the  scenery  in  this 
place  of  "  mudbank,  mist,  swamps,  and  work  " 
cannot  be  bettered. 

Here  is  Cooling  Marsh  with  its  quaint,  four- 
teenth-century relic,  Cooling  Castle  Gatehouse, 
built  at  the  time  of  the  Peasants'  Revolt,  when 
the  rich  folk  of  the  land  found  it  expedient  to 
do  little  or  nothing  to  aggravate  the  peasantry. 
The  builder,  Sir  John  de  Cobham,  realizing  the 
danger,  saw  fit  to  attach  to  one  of  the  towers 
of  his  stronghold  a  plate,  to  declare  to  all 
and  sundry  that  there  was  in  his  mind  no 
thought  other  than  that  of  protection  from 
some    anticipated    foreign     incursions.      This 

52 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

plate    is    still   in   position   on    the   ruin,   and 

reads : 

"  Knowyth  that  beth  and  schul  be 
That  I  am  mad  in  help  of  the  cuntre 
In  knowyng  of  whyche  thyng 
Thys  is  chartre  and  wytnessynge." 

According  to  Dr.  J.  Holland  Rose,  the 
authority  on  Napoleonic  subjects,  it  was  at  a 
spot  somewhere  along  this  little  stretch  that 
Napoleon  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  century 
proposed  to  land  one  of  his  invading  columns. 
Other  columns  would  land  at  various  points 
on  the  Essex  and  Kent  coasts,  and  all  would  then 
converge  on  London,  the  main  objective.  In 
fact,  the  Thames  Estuary  was  such  a  vulnerable 
point  that  it  occupied  a  considerable  position 
in  the  scheme  of  defence  drawn  up  for  Pitt  by 
the  Frenchman  Dumouriez. 

Gravesend  itself  from  the  River  is  not  by  any 
means  an  ill-favoured  place,  despite  its  rather 
commercial  aspect.  Backed  by  the  sloping 
chalk  hills,  and  with  a  goodly  number  of  trees 
breaking  up  the  mass  of  its  buildings,  it  presents 
a  tolerably  picturesque  appearance.  Particu- 
larly is  it  a  welcome  sight  to  those  returning  to 

53 


FATHER  THAMES 

England  after  a  long  voyage,  for  it  is  frequently 
the  first  English  town  seen  at  all  closely. 

At  Gravesend  the  ships,  both  those  going  up 


GjrdVe^end 


and  those  going  down,  take  aboard  their  pilots. 
The  Royal  Terrace  Pier,  which  is  the  most 
prominent  thing  on  Gravesend  river-front,  is 

54 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

the  headquarters  of  the  two  or  three  hundred 
navigators  whose  business  it  is  to  pilot  ships  to 
and  from  the  Port  of  London,  or  out  to  sea  as 
far  as  Dungeness  on  the  south  channel,  or 
Orfordness,  off  Harwich,  on  the  north  channel. 
These  men  work  under  the  direction  of  a 
"ruler,"  who  is  an  official  of  Trinity  House,  the 
corporation  which  was  founded  at  Deptford 
in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. ,  and  which  now 
regulates  lighthouses,  buoys,  etc. 

Gravesend  is  famous  for  two  delicacies,  its 
shrimps  and  its  whitebait,  and  the  town  pos- 
sesses quite  a  considerable  shrimp- fishing  fleet. 

As  in  the  Medway  Valley,  the  cement  works 
form  a  conspicuous  feature  in  the  district  round 
about.  In  fact,  all  this  stretch,  where  the  chalk 
hills  crop  out  towards  the  River's  edge,  has  been 
famous  through  long  years  for  the  quarrying  of 
chalk  and  the  making  of  lime,  and  afterwards 
cement.  As  long  ago  as  Defoe's  time  we  have 
that  author  writing:  "  Thus  the  barren  soil  of 
Kent,  for  such  the  chalky  grounds  are  esteemed, 
make  the  Essex  lands  rich  and  fruitful,  and  the 
mixture  of  earth  forms  a  composition  which  out 

55 


FATHER  THAMES 

of   two   barren   extremes    makes    one    prolific 
medium;  the  strong  clay  of  Essex  and  Suffolk 


•A  'Ri^r-sita  Cement"' 

is  made  fruitful  by  the  soft  meliorating  melting 
chalk  of  Kent  which  fattens  and  enriches  it." 
On  the  Essex  coast  opposite  Gravesend  are 

56 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

the  Tilbury  Docks  and  the  Tilbury  Fort — elo- 
quent reminders  of  the  present  and  the  past. 
At  the  Fort  the  ancient  and  the  new  lie  in  close 
proximity,  the  businesslike  but  obsolete  bat- 
teries of  modern  times  keeping  company  with 
the  quaint  old  blockhouse,  which  at  one  time 
formed  such  an  important  point  in  the  scheme 
of  Thames  defence. 

This  old  Tilbury  Fort,  with  its  seventeenth- 
century  gateway,  has  been  so  frequently  painted 
that  many  folk  who  have  never  seen  it  are  quite 
familiar  with  its  outline.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  fifteenth  century  the  folk  of  Tilbury, 
realizing  how  vulnerable  their  settlement  was, 
set  to  work  to  fortify  it,  and  later  Henry  VIII. 
built  a  blockhouse  here,  probably  on  the  site  of 
an  ancient  Roman  encampment.  This,  when 
the  Spanish  Armada  threatened,  was  altered 
and  strengthened  by  Gianibelli,  the  clever 
Italian  engineer.  Hither  Elizabeth  came,  and, 
so  tradition  says,  made  a  soul-stirring  speech  to 
her  soldiers: 

"  My  loving  people,  we  have  been  persuaded 
by  some  that  are  careful  of  our  safety,  to  take 

57 


FATHER  THAMES 

heed  how  we  commit  ourselves  to  armed  mul- 
titudes for  fear  of  treachery.  But  I  assure  you, 
I  do  not  desire  to  live  to  distrust  my  faithful  and 


The  Gate-house,  Tilbury  Fort. 


58 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

loving  people.  Let  tyrants  fear.  I  have 
always  so  behaved  myself  that,  under  God,  I 
have  placed  my  chiefest  strength  and  safeguard 
in  the  loyal  hearts  and  goodwill  of  my  subjects. 
And  therefore  I  am  come  among  you  at  this 
time,  not  as  for  any  recreation  or  sport,  but 
being  resolved,  in  the  midst  of  the  heat  and 
the  battle,  to  live  or  die  amongst  you  all ;  to 
lay  down  for  my  God,  and  for  my  kingdom,  and 
for  my  people,  my  honour  and  my  blood,  even 
in  the  dust.  I  know  I  have  but  the  body  of  a 
weak  and  feeble  woman;  but  I  have  the  heart 
of  a  king,  and  of  a  king  of  England,  too;  and 
think  foul  scorn  that  Parma  or  Spain,  or  any 
prince  of  Europe,  should  dare  to  invade  the 
borders  of  my  realm.  To  which,  rather  than 
any  dishonour  should  grow  by  me,  I  myself  will 
take  up  arms;  I  myself  will  be  your  general, 
judge,  and  re  warder  of  every  one  of  your 
virtues  in  the  field." 

She  had  need  to  feed  them  on  words,  for  by 
reason  of  her  own  meanness  and  procrastination 
the  poor  wretches  had  empty  stomachs,  or 
would  have  had  if  the  citizens  of  London  had 

59 


FATHER  THAMES 

not  loyally  come  to  the  assistance  of  their 
soldiers.  In  any  case  Elizabeth's  exertion  was 
quite  unnecessary,  for  the  winds  and  the  waves 
had  conspired  to  do  for  England  what  the 
Queen's  niggardliness  might  easily  have  pre- 
vented our  brave  fellows  from  doing. 

An  earlier  and  no  less  interesting  drama  was 
enacted  at  Tilbury  and  Gravesend  in  the  reign 
of  Richard  II.  Close  in  the  train  of  that 
national  calamity,  the  Black  Death,  came  in 
not  unnatural  consequence  the  outbreak  known 
as  the  Peasants'  Revolt.  Just  a  short  way  east 
of  Tilbury,  at  a  little  village  called  Fobbing, 
broke  out  Jack  Straw's  rising;  and  almost  simul- 
taneously came  the  outburst  of  Wat  Tyler,  when 
the  Kentish  insurgents  marched  on  Canterbury, 
plundered  the  Palace,  and  dragged  John  Ball 
from  his  prison ;  then  moved  rapidly  across  Kent, 
wrecking  and  burning.  At  Tilbury  and  Graves- 
end  these  two  insurgent  armies  met,  and  thence 
issued  their  summons  to  the  King  to  meet  them. 
He,  brave  lad  of  fifteen,  entered  his  barge  with 
sundry  counsellors,  and  made  his  way  down- 
stream.    How  he  met  the  disreputable  rabble, 

60 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

and  how  the  peasants  were  enraged  because  he 
was  not  permitted  to  land  and  come  among 
them,  is  a  well-known  story,  as  is  the  furious 
onslaught  on  London  which  resulted  from  the 
refusal. 

Thus  far  up  the  River  came  the  Dutch  in  those 
terrible  days  of  which  we  read  in  our  last  chapter. 
They  sailed  upstream  on  the  day  of  their 
arrival,  firing  guns  so  that  the  sound  was  heard 
in  the  streets  of  London,  but  they  came  to  a 
halt  slightly  below  the  point  where  the  barricade, 
running  down  into  the  water  from  the  Essex 
shore,  largely  closed  up  the  waterway,  and 
where  the  little  Fort  frowned  down  on  the  in- 
truders. No  attempt  was  made  to  stay  them; 
indeed,  none  could  have  been  made,  for  while 
the  little  blockhouse  was  well  provided  with 
guns,  it  was  practically  without  powder;  and 
the  invaders  could  have  proceeded  right  into  the 
Pool  of  London  without  hindrance  had  they  but 
known  it.  However,  they  were  content  for  the 
time  being  with  merely  frightening  the  country- 
side with  their  terrible  noise.  As  Evelyn  says 
in  his  "  Diary  "  (June  10) :  "  The  alarm  was  so 

61 


FATHER  THAMES 

great  that  it  put  both  country  and  city  into  a 
panic,  fear  and  consternation,  such  as  I  hope 
I  shall  never  see  more;  everybody  was  flying, 
none  knew  why  or  whither."  Having  done  this, 
the  Dutch  passed  downstream  to  Sheerness, 
where  their  companions  were  engaged  in  de- 
stroying the  fortifications.  How  long  they 
stayed  in  these  parts  may  be  judged  by  this 
other  extract  from  Evelyn,  dated  seven  weeks 
after  (July  29) :  "I  went  to  Gravesend,  the 
Dutch  fleet  still  at  anchor  before  the  river, 
where  I  saw  five  of  His  Majesty's  men-of-war 
encounter  above  twenty  of  the  Dutch,  in  the 
bottom  of  the  Hope,  chasing  them  with  many 
broadsides  given  and  returned  towards  the 
buoy  of  the  Nore,  where  the  body  of  their  fleet 
lay,  which  lasted  till  about  midnight.  .  .  . 
Having  seen  this  bold  action,  and  their  braving 
us  so  far  up  the  river,  I  went  home  the  next  day, 
not  without  indignation  at  our  negligence,  and 
the  Nation's  reproach." 

In  1904  it  was  proposed  in  the  House  of 
Commons  that  there  should  be  made  at  Graves- 
end  a  great  barrage   or  dam,  right  across  the 

62 


GRAVESEND  AND  TILBURY 

River  Thames,  with  a  view  to  keeping  a  good 
head  of  water  in  the  stream  above  Gravesend, 
much  as  the  half-tide  lock  (about  which  we  shall 
read  in  Book  III.)  does  at  Richmond.  This,  the 
proposers  said,  would  do  away  with  the  cost  of 
so  much  dredging,  and  would  make  the  building 
of  riverside  quays  a  much  simpler  and  more 
satisfactory  matter,  for  by  it  the  whole  length 
of  river  between  Gravesend  and  London  would 
be  to  all  intents  converted  into  one  gigantic 
dock-basin.  It  was  proposed  that  the  barrage 
should  have  in  it  four  huge  locks  to  cope  with 
the  large  amount  of  shipping,  also  a  road  across 
the  top  and  a  railway  tunnel  underneath.  But 
many  weighty  objections  were  urged,  and 
numerous  difficulties  were  pointed  out,  so  that 
the  scheme  fell  through;  and  so  far  the  only 
semblance  of  a  barrage  known  to  Gravesend  has 
been  that  which  was  thrown  right  across  the 
lower  River  for  defensive  purposes  during  the 
Great  War. 


63 


CHAPTER  FIVE 

The  Marshes 

The  stretch  between  Gravesend  and  the  begin- 
nings of  the  Metropolis  can  scarcely  be  regarded 
as  an  interesting  portion  of  the  River.  True, 
there  are  one  or  two  places  which  stand  out 
from  the  commonplace  level,  but  for  the  most 
part  there  is  nothing  much  to  attract;  and 
certainly  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  navigator 
of  big  ships  there  is  much  in  this  stretch  to 
repel,  for  here  are  to  be  found  the  numerous 
shoals  which  tend  to  make  the  passage  of  the 
River  so  difficult. 

Indeed,  the  problem  of  the  constant  filling  of 
the  bed  of  the  River  has  always  been  a  difficult 
one  with  the  authorities.  The  River  brings 
down  a  tremendous  quantity  of  material  (it  is 
estimated  that  1,000  tons  of  carbonate  of  lime 
pass  beneath  Kingston  Bridge  each  day),  and 
the  tides  bring  in  immense  amounts  of  sand  and 
gravel.     Now,  what  becomes  of  all  this  insoluble 

64 


THE  MARSHES 

material  ?  It  passes  on,  carried  by  the  stream 
or  the  tidal  waters,  till  it  reaches  the  parts  of  the 
River  where  the  downflowing  stream  and  the 
incoming  sea-water  are  in  conflict,  and  so 
neutralize  each  other  that  there  is  no  great 
flow  of  water.  Then,  no  longer  impelled,  the 
material  sinks  to  the  bottom  and  forms  great 
banks  of  sand,  etc.,  which  would  in  time  grow 
to  such  an  extent  that  navigation  would  be 
impeded,  were  not  dredgers  constantly  engaged 
in  the  work  of  clearing  the  passage.  It  was 
largely  this  obstacle  to  efficient  navigation  that 
led  to  the  creation  of  the  great  deep-sea  docks  at 
Tilbury. 

Northfleet,  formerly  a  small  village  straggling 
up  the  side  of  a  chalk  hill,  is  now  to  all  intents 
a  suburb  of  Gravesend,  so  largely  has  each 
grown  in  recent  years.  Here,  officially  at  any 
rate,  are  situated  (about  a  mile  to  the  west  of 
Gravesend  proper)  those  notorious  Rosherville 
Gardens  which  in  the  middle  of  last  century 
made  Gravesend  famous,  and  provided  Lon- 
doners with  a  plausible  reason  for  a  trip  down 
the    River.     The    gardens    were    laid    out    in 

65  E 


FATHER  THAMES 

1830  to  1835  by  one  Jeremiah  Rosher,  several 
disused  chalk- pits  being  used  for  the  purpose; 
and  here  the  jovial  Cockney  visitors  regaled 
themselves  within  quaint  little  arbours  with 
tea  and  the  famous  Gravesend  shrimps,  and 
later  danced  to  the  light  of  Chinese  lanterns  till 
it  was  time  to  return  citywards  from  the  day's 
high  jinks. 

The  Dockyard  at  Northfleet,  constructed  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  was  at 
one  time  a  place  of  considerable  importance,  for 
here  were  built  and  launched  numbers  of  fine 
vessels,  both  on  behalf  of  the  Royal  Navy  and 
of  the  East  India  Company.  Now  it  has 
dwindled  to  comparative  insignificance.  Indeed, 
from  a  shipping  point  of  view,  the  only  interest 
lies  in  the  numerous  and  familiar  tan-sailed 
barges  of  the  Associated  Portland  Cement 
Manufacturers ;  for  Northfleet  is  one  of  the  main 
centres  of  the  cement  industry  so  far  as  the 
Thames-side  is  concerned — an  industry  which  is 
in  evidence  right  along  this  stretch  till  the 
chalk  hills  end  at  Greenhithe,  the  town  from 
which   Sir    John  Franklin  set  out  in  1845  on 

66 


THE  MARSHES 

his     illfated    expedition    to    the     North-West 
Passage. 

At  Grays  (or  Grays  Thurrock,  as  it  is  more 
properly  called),  on  the  Essex  bank,  are  numbers 
of  those  curious  subterranean  chalk  caves 
which  are  a  feature  of  most  of  the  chalk  uplands 
on  both  sides  of  the  River,  and  which  have 
caused  so  much  discussion  among  the  archaeo- 
logists. These  consist  of  vertical  shafts,  3  or 
4  feet  in  diameter,  dug  down  through  anything 
from  50  to  100  feet  of  sand  into  the  chalk  below, 
where  they  widen  out  into  caves  20  or  more  feet 
long.  As  many  as  seventy-two  of  them  have 
been  counted  within  a  space  of  4  acres  in  the 
Hangman's  Wood  at  Grays.  What  they  were 
for  no  one  can  tell.  All  sorts  of  things  have 
been  conjectured,  from  the  fabulous  gold-mines 
of  Cunobeline  to  the  smugglers'  refuges  of  com- 
paratively modern  times.  One  thing  is  certain: 
they  are  of  tremendous  age.  Probably  they 
were  used  by  their  makers  mainly  as  secret  store- 
houses for  grain.  They  are  commonly  called 
Dene-holes  or  Dane-holes,  and  are  said  to  have 
served  as  hiding-places  in  that  hazardous  period 

67 


FATHER  THAMES 

when  the  Danes  made  life  in  the  valley  anything 
but  pleasant.  But  this,  while  it  may  have  been 
true,  in  no  way  solves  the  mystery  of  their 
origin. 

Purfleet,  especially  from  a  distance,  is  by  no 
means  unattractive,  for  quite  close  to  the 
station  a  wooded  knoll,  quaintly  named  Botany, 
rises  from  the  general  flatness,  and  its  greenery, 
contrasting  strongly  with  the  white  of  the  chalk 
pits,  lifts  the  town  out  of  that  dreariness, 
merging  into  the  positively  ugly,  which  is  the 
keynote  of  this  part  of  the  River  beside  the 
Long  and  Fiddler's  Reaches.  The  Government 
powder-magazine  sets  the  fashion  in  beauty 
along  a  stretch  which  includes  lime-kilns, 
rubbish  heaps  of  all  sorts,  and  various  small  and 
dingy  works.  Here  at  Purfleet  (and  also  at 
Thames  Haven,  lower  down  the  River)  have  in 
recent  years  been  set  down  great  installations 
for  the  storage  of  petrol  and  other  liquid  fuels — 
a  riverside  innovation  of  great  and  increasing 
importance. 

To  the  west  of  Purfleet  lies  a  vast  stretch  of 
flats,  known  as  Dagenham  Marshes,  in  many 

68 


THE  MARSHES 

places  considerably  lower  than  the  level  of 
the  River  at  high  tide,  but  protected  from  its 
advances  by  the  great  river-wall.  Apparently 
the  wall  at  this  spot  must  have  been  particu- 


larly weak,  for  right  through  the  Middle  Ages 
and  onwards  we  find  it  recorded  that  great 
stretches  of  the  meadows  were  laid  under  water 
owing  to  the  irruption  of  the  tidal  waters  into 
the  wall.  There  were  serious  inundations  in 
1376,    1380,    and    1381,    when   the   landowners 

69 


FATHER  THAMES 

combined  to  effect  repairs.  Again  in  1594  and 
1595  there  was  a  serious  failure  of  the  dyke> 
with  the  result  that  the  whole  adjacent  flats  were 
covered  twice  a  day.  Now,  this  in  itself  would 
not  have  been  so  extremely  serious;  but  the 
constant  passing  in  and  out  of  the  water  caused 
a  deep  hole  to  be  washed  out  just  inside  the 
wall,  and  made  the  material  bank  up  and  form 
a  bar  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream.  For 
a  quarter  of  a  century  nothing  was  done, 
but  eventually  the  Dutchman  Vermuyden  was 
called  in,  and  he  repaired  the  wall  successfully. 
But  in  the  days  of  Anne  came  an  even  more 
serious  irruption,  when  the  famous  Dagenham 
breach  was  formed.  One  night  in  the  year 
1707,  owing  to  the  carelessness  of  the  official  in 
charge,  the  waters  broke  the  dyke  once  more, 
and  swamped  an  area  of  a  thousand  acres  or 
more,  doing  a  vast  deal  of  mischief.  Once 
again  the  danger  to  navigation  occurred,  as  the 
gravel,  etc.,  swept  out  at  each  tide,  formed  a 
shoal  half-way  across  the  River,  and  fully  a 
mile  in  length.  So  dangerous,  indeed,  was  it 
that  Parliament  stepped  in  to  find  the  £40,000 

70 


THE  MARSHES 

needed  for  the  repairs — a  sum  which  the  owners 
of  the  land  could  not  have  found.  The  waters 
were  partially  drained  off,  and  the  bank  re- 
paired ;  but  a  very  big  lake  remained  behind  the 
wall,  and  remains  to  this  day,  as  most  anglers 
are  aware. 

Towards  the  end  of  last  century  a  scheme  was 
set  on  foot  for  the  construction  of  an  immense 
dock  here,  because,  it  was  urged,  the  excava- 
tions already  done  by  the  water  would  render  the 
cost  of  construction  smaller.  Parliament  agreed 
to  the  proposal,  and  it  appeared  as  if  this  lonely 
part  of  Essex  might  become  a  great  commercial 
centre ;  but  the  construction  of  the  Tilbury  Docks 
effectively  put  an  end  to  the  scheme.  Now  there 
is  a  Dagenham  Dock,  but  it  is  merely  a  fair- 
sized  wharf,  engaged  for  the  most  part  in  the 
coal  trade. 

Barking  stands  on  the  River  Roding,  a  tribu- 
tary which  comes  down  by  way  of  Ongar  from 
the  Hatfield  Forest  district  near  Epping,  and 
which,  before  it  joins  the  main  River,  widens  out 
to  form  Barking  Creek,  which  was,  before  the 
rise  of  Grimsby,  the  great  fishing  harbour. 

7i 


FATHER  THAMES 

Barking  is  a  place  of  great  antiquity,  and  of 
great  historic  interest,  though  one  would  scarcely 
gather  as  much  from  a  casual  glance  at  its  very 
ordinary  streets  with  their  commonplace  shops 
and  rows  of  drab  houses — just  as  one  would 
scarcely  gather  any  idea  of  the  charm  of  the 
Roding  at  Ongar  and  above  from  a  glimpse  of  the 
slimy  Creek.  The  town,  in  fact,  goes  even  so  far 
as  to  challenge  the  rival  claims  of  Westminster 
and  the  City  to  contain  the  site  of  the  earliest 
settlements  of  prehistoric  man  along  the  River 
valley.  And  certainly  the  earthworks  dis- 
covered on  the  north  side  of  the  town — fortifica- 
tions more  than  forty  acres  in  extent  and  quite 
probably  of  Ancient  British  origin — even  if  they 
do  not  justify  the  actual  claim,  at  least  support 
the  town  in  its  contention  that  it  is  a  place  of 
great  age. 

Little  or  nothing  is  known,  however,  till  we 
come  to  the  time  of  the  foundation  of  its  Abbey 
in  the  year  670.  In  that  year,  perhaps  by 
reason  of  its  solitude  out  there  in  the  marshes, 
the  place  appealed  to  St.  Erkenwald,  the 
Bishop    of    London,    as   a   good    place    for   a 

72 


THE  MARSHES 

monastic  institution,  and  the  great  Bene- 
dictine Abbey  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  first 
English  convent  for  women,  arose  from  the 
low-lying  fenlands,  and  started  its  life  under 
the  direction  of  the  founder's  sister,  St.  Ethel- 
burgha. 

It  was  destroyed  by  the  Danes  when  they 
ventured  up  river  in  the  year  870,  but  was 
rebuilt  by  King  Edgar,  after  lying  practically 
desolate  for  a  century.  By  the  time  of  the 
Conquest  it  had  become  a  place  of  very  great 
importance  in  the  land,  and  to  it  came  William 
after  the  treaty  with  the  citizens  of  London,  and 
to  it  he  returned  when  his  coronation  was  over, 
and  there  established  his  Court  till  such  time  as 
the  White  Tower  should  be  finished  by  the  monk 
Gundulf  and  his  builders. 

Certainly  it  is  a  strange  commentary  on  the 
irony  of  Time  that  this  present-day  desolation 
of  drab  streets  should  once  have  been  the  centre 
of  fashion,  to  which  came  all  the  nobles  in  the 
south  of  England,  bringing  their  ladies  fair, 
decked  out  in  gay  apparel  to  appear  before  the 
King. 

73 


FATHER  THAMES 

In  1376  the  Abbey  met  with  its  first  great 
misfortune.  In  that  year  Nature  conspired  to 
the  undoing  of  man's  great  handiwork  on  the 
River,  and  the  tide  made  a  great  breach  at 
Dagenham,  thereby  causing  the  flooding  of 
many  acres  of  the  Abbey  lands,  and  driving  the 
nuns  from  their  home  to  higher  ground  at  Bil- 
lericay.  So  much  was  the  prosperity  of  the 
Abbey  affected  by  this  disaster  that  the 
Convent  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  London, 
granted  the  Abbess  the  sum  of  twenty 
pounds  annually  (a  large  sum  in  those 
days)  to  help  with  the  reclaiming  of  the 
land. 

Now  of  all  the  fine  buildings  of  the  Abbey 
practically  nothing  is  left.  At  the  time  of  the 
Dissolution  of  the  Monasteries  it  passed  into 
the  King's  hands,  and  was  afterwards  sold  to 
Lord  Clinton.  It  has  since  gone  through  many 
ownerships,  but  no  one  has  seen  fit  to  preserve 
it.  So  that  now  practically  all  we  can  find 
is  a  sadly  disfigured  gateway  at  the  entrance  to 
the  churchyard.  This  was  at  one  time  referred 
to  as  the  "  Chapel  of  the  Holy  Rood  Loft  atte 

74 


THE  MARSHES 

Gate/'  but  the  name  was  afterwards  changed 
to  the  more  conveniently  spoken  "  Fire-bell 
Gate."  Of  the  actual  Abbey  buildings  nothing 
remains. 

The  London  church  of  All-Hallows,  Barking, 
standing  at  the  eastern  end  of  Tower  Street, 
quite  close  to  Mark  Lane  Station,  bears  witness 
to  the  privileges  and  great  power  of  the  nunnery 
in  ancient  days,  for  the  church  was  probably 
founded  by  the  Abbey,  and  certainly  the 
patronage  of  the  living  was  in  the  hands  of 
the  Abbess  from  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century  to  the  time  of  the  suppression  of  the 
monasteries. 

Just  to  the  west  of  the  Creek  mouth  is  the 
outfall  of  the  northern  drainage  system  of 
London.  Vast  quantities  of  sewage  are  brought 
daily,  by  means  of  a  gigantic  concrete  outfall 
sewer,  which  passes  across  the  flats  from  Old 
Ford  and  West  Ham  to  Barking ;  and  there  they 
are  deposited  in  huge  reservoirs  covering  ten 
acres  of  ground.  The  sewage  passes  through 
four  great  compartments  which  together  hold 
thirty-nine  million  gallons;  and,  having  been 

75 


FATHER  THAMES 

rendered  more  or  less  innocuous,  is  dis- 
charged into  the  Thames  at  high  tide.  This 
arrangement  was  one  of  the  chief  objec- 
tions urged  against  the  great  barrage  at 
Gravesend. 


76 


CHAPTER  SIX 

Woolwich 

For  many  years  there  was  a  local  saying  to 
the  effect  that  "  more  wealth  passes  through 
Woolwich  than  through  any  other  town  in  the 
world,"  and,  though  at  first  sight  this  may  seem 
a  gross  exaggeration,  yet  when  we  remember 
that  Woolwich  is  in  two  parts,  one  on  each  side 
of  the  River,  we  can  see  at  once  the  justice  of 
that  claim,  for  it  simply  meant  that  all  the  vast 
traffic  to  and  from  the  Pool  of  London  went 
along  the  Thames  as  it  flowed  between  the  two 
divisions  of  the  town. 

To-day  as  we  look  at  the  drab,  uninteresting 
place  which  occupies  the  sloping  ground  ex- 
tending up  Shooter's  Hill  and  the  riverside 
extent  from  Charlton  to  Plumstead,  we  find  it 
difficult  to  believe  that  this  was  ever  a  place  of 
such  great  charm  that  London  folk  found  in  it 
a  favourite  summer-time  resort.  Yet  we  have 
only  to  turn  up  the  "  Diary  "  of  good  old  Pepys 

77 


FATHER  THAMES 

to  read  (May  28,  1667) :  "  My  wife  away  down 
with  Jane  and  Mr.  Hewer  to  Woolwich,  in  order 
to  a  little  ayre,  and  to  lie  there  to-night,  and  so 
to  gather  may-dew  to-morrow  morning,  which 
Mrs.  Yarner  hath  taught  her  is  the  only  thing 
in  the  world  to  wash  her  face  with;  and  I  am 
contented  with  it." 

Of  course,  in  those  days  Woolwich  was  in  the 
country,  surrounded  by  fields  and  woods,  in  the 
latter  of  which  lurked  footpads  ever  ready  to 
relieve  the  unwary  traveller  of  his  purse.  Thus 
we  have  Pepys  writing  in  1662:  "  To  Deptford 
and  Woolwich  Yard.  At  night,  I  walked  by 
brave  moonlight  with  three  or  four  armed  men 
to  guard  me,  to  Rotherhithe,  it  being  a  joy  to 
my  heart  to  think  of  the  condition  that  I  was 
now  in,  that  people  should  of  themselves  provide 
this  for  me,  unspoke  to.  I  hear  this  walk  is 
dangerous  to  walk  by  night,  and  much  robbery 
committed  there";  and  again  in  1664:  "By 
water  to  Woolwich,  and  walked  back  from  Wool- 
wich to  Greenwich  all  alone ;  saw  a  man  that  had 
a  cudgel,  and  though  he  told  me  he  laboured  in 
the  King's  yard,  yet,  God  forgive  me  !   I  did 

78 


WOOLWICH 


doubt  he  might  knock  me  on  the  head  behind 
with  his  club." 

Even  a  hundred  years  ago  Woolwich  was  a 
comparatively  small  place,  consisting  largely  of 


, 


Woolwich 


the  one  main  street,  the  High  Street,  with 
smaller  ways  running  down  to  the  river- 
side.     Shooter's   Hill   was   then   merely    wild 

79 


FATHER  THAMES 

heathland,  ill-reputed  as  the  haunt  of  high- 
waymen. 

Yet,  for  all  that,  Woolwich  has  been  an  im- 
portant place  through  long  years,  for  here  have 
existed  for  centuries  various  Government  fac- 
tories and  storehouses — at  first  the  dockyards, 
and  afterwards  the  Arsenal. 

Just  when  the  dockyards  were  founded  it  is 
difficult  to  say,  but  it  is  generally  agreed  that  it 
was  either  at  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VII. 
or  at  the  beginning  of  that  of  Henry  VIII. 
Certain  it  is  that  from  the  latter's  reign  down 
to  the  early  days  of  Victoria  the  dockyard 
flourished.  From  its  slips  were  launched  many 
of  the  most  famous  of  the  early  old  "  wooden 
walls  of  England  " — the  Great  Harry  (after- 
wards called  the  Henry  Grace  de  Dieu),  the 
Prince  Royal,  the  Sovereign  Royal,  and  also 
many  of  those  made  famous  by  the  glorious 
victories  of  Drake  and  Cavendish,  and  in  the 
wonderful  voyages  of  Hawkins  and  Frobisher. 
The  Sovereign  Royal,  which  was  launched  in  the 
time  of  Charles  I.,  was  a  fine  ship  of  over  1,600 
tons  burden,  and  carried  no  less  than  a  hundred 

80 


WOOLWICH 

guns.  "  This  royal  ship/'  says  old  Stow,  "  was 
curiously  carved,  and  gilt  with  gold,  so  that  when 
she  was  in  the  engagement  against  the  Dutch 
they  gave  her  the  name  of  the  '  Golden 
Devil,'  her  guns,  being  whole  cannon, 
making  such  havoc  and  slaughter  among 
them." 

With  the  passing  away  of  the  "  wooden  walls  " 
and  the  advent  of  those  huge  masses  of  steel 
and  iron  which  have  in  modern  times  taken  the 
place  of  the  picturesque  old  "  three-deckers," 
Woolwich  began  to  decay  as  a  Royal  dockyard ; 
for  it  soon  became  an  unprofitable  thing  to  build 
at  Thames-side,  and  the  shipbuilding  industry 
migrated  to  towns  nearer  to  the  coalfields  and 
the  iron-smelting  districts. 

Yet  Woolwich  continued,  and  has  continued 
right  down  to  this  very  day,  its  activities  as  a 
gun-foundry  and  explosives  factory.  Just  when 
this  part  of  the  Royal  works  was  founded  we  do 
not  know.  There  is  a  story  extant  (and  for 
years  the  story  was  accepted  as  gospel)  to  the 
effect  that  the  making  of  the  Arsenal  was  due 
entirely  to  a  disastrous  explosion  at  Moorfields 

81  f 


FATHER  THAMES 

in   the   year   1716.     Apparently   much   of   the 
Government  work  in  those  days  was  put  out  to 
contract,  and  a  certain  factory  in  the  Moorfields 
area  took  a  considerable  share  in  the  work.     On 
one  occasion  a  very  large  crowd  had  assembled 
to  witness  the  casting  of  some  new  and  more  up- 
to-date  guns  from  the  metal  of  those  captured  by 
the  Duke  of  Marlborough.     Just  as  everything 
was    ready,    a    clever    young    Swiss    engineer, 
named  Schalch,  noticed  that  the  material  in  the 
moulds  was  wet,  and  he  warned  the  authorities 
of    the    danger.     No    notice    was    taken,    the 
molten  metal  was  poured  into  the  castings,  and 
there  was  a  tremendous  explosion.     According 
to  the  story,  the  authorities  were  so  impressed 
by  the  part  which  Schalch  had  played  in  the 
matter  that  they  appointed  him  to  take  charge 
of  a  new  Government  foundry,  and  gave  him  the 
choice  of  a  site  on  which  to  build  his  new  place, 
and  he  chose  the  Woolwich  Warren,  slightly  to 
the  east  of  the  Royal  Dockyards.     This  is  a 
most  interesting  story,   and  one  with  an  ex- 
cellent   moral,    no    doubt — such    a    story,    in 
fact,   as    would   have   delighted   the   heart    of 

82 


WOOLWICH 

old  Samuel  Smiles;  but,  unfortunately  for 
its  veracity,  there  have  been  discovered  at 
Woolwich  various  records  which  prove  the 
existence  of  the  Arsenal  before  Schalch  was 
born. 

In  normal  times  the  Arsenal  provides  em- 
ployment for  more  than  eight  thousand  hands, 
but,  of  course,  in  war-time  this  number  is 
increased  tremendously.  During  the  South 
African  War,  for  instance,  more  than  twenty 
thousand  were  kept  on  at  full  time,  and  the 
numbers  during  the  Great  War,  when  women 
were  called  in  to  assist  and  relieve  the  boys  and 
men,  were  even  greater. 

Of  course,  we  cannot  see  everything  at  Wool- 
wich Arsenal.  There  are  certain  buildings  in 
the  immense  area  where  strangers  are  never 
permitted  to  go.  In  these  various  experi- 
ments are  being  carried  out,  various  new  inven- 
tions tested,  and  for  this  work  secrecy  is  essen- 
tial. It  would  never  do  for  a  rival  foreign  Power 
to  get  even  small  details  of  a  new  gun,  or  ex- 
plosive, or  other  warlike  device.  But  still  there 
is  much  that  can  be  seen  (after  permission  to 

83 


FATHER  THAMES 

visit  has  been  obtained  from  the  War  Office) — 
remarkable  machines  which  turn  out  with 
amazing  rapidity  the  various  parts  of  cartridges 
and  shells;  giant  rolling  machines  and  steam- 
hammers  that  fashion  the  huge  blocks  of  steel, 
and  tremendous  machines  that  convert  them 
into  huge  guns ;  machines  by  which  gun-carriages 
and  ammunition-waggons  are  turned  out  by 
the  dozen. 

Half  a  century  ago  there  was  a  great  stir  at 
Woolwich  when  the  Arsenal  turned  out  for  the 
arming  of  the  good  ship  Hercules  a  new  gun 
known  as  the  "  Woolwich  Infant."  This 
weapon,  which  required  a  fifty-pound  charge  of 
powder,  could  throw  a  projectile  weighing  over 
two  hundredweights  just  about  six  miles,  and 
could  cause  a  shell  to  pierce  armour  more  than 
a  foot  thick  at  a  distance  of  a  mile.  Naturally, 
folk  in  those  days  thought  them  terrible  weapons. 
But  the  "  infants  "  were  soon  superseded,  for 
a  few  years  later  Woolwich  turned  out  what 
were  known  as  "  eighty-one-ton  guns  " — deadly 
weapons  which  could  fire  a  shell  weighing  twelve 
hundred   pounds.     Folk   lifted   their   hands   in 

84 


WOOLWICH 

surprise  at  the  attainments  of  those  days;  but 
it  is  difficult  to  imagine  their  amazement  if 
they  could  have  seen  our  present-day  guns 
firing  shells  thirty  miles,  or  the  great  "  Big 
Bertha/'  by  means  of  which  the  Germans  fired 
shots  from  a  distance  of  seventy  miles  into 
Paris. 

The  tremendous  guns  of  to-day  are  built  up, 
not  cast  in  moulds  all  in  one  piece,  as  were  those 
in  the  early  years  of  the  Woolwich  foundry. 
There  is  an  inner  tube  and  an  outer,  the  latter 
of  which  is  shrunk  on  to  the  former.  The 
larger  tube  is  heated,  and  of  course  the  metal 
expands.  While  it  is  in  that  condition  the 
other  is  placed  inside,  and  the  whole  thing  is 
lowered  by  tremendous  cranes  into  a  big  bath 
of  oil.  The  metal  contracts  again  as  it  cools, 
and  in  that  way  the  outer  tube  is  fixed  so  tightly 
against  the  inner  that  they  become  practically 
one  single  tube,  but  with  greatly  added 
strength.  The  tube  is  then  carried  to  a  giant 
lathe,  where  it  receives  the  rifling  on  its  inner 
surface. 

When   we   turn   away   from   Woolwich   it   is 

85 


FATHER  THAMES 

perhaps  with  something  like  a  sigh  to  think 
that  men  will  spend  all  this  money,  and  devote 
all  this  time  and  labour  and  material,  merely 
in  order  that  they  may  be  able  to  blow  each 
other  to  pieces. 


86 


CHAPTER  SEVEN 

Greenwich 

The  history  of  towns  no  less  than  the  history  of 
men  can  tell  strange  tales  of  failure  and  success. 
Some  have  had  their  era  of  intoxicating  splen- 
dour,  have   been  beloved  of  kings  and  com- 
moners alike,   have  counted  for  much  in  the 
great  struggles  with  which  our  tale  is  punc- 
tuated, and  then,  their  little  day  over,  have 
shrunk  to  the  merest  vestige  of  their  former 
glory.      Others,     unknown     and     insignificant 
villages   throughout   most   of  the   story,   have 
sprung  up,  mushroom-like,  almost  in  a  night, 
and  entered  suddenly  and  confidently  into  the 
affairs  of  the  nation. 

In  the  former  class  must,  perhaps,  be  counted 
Greenwich.  True,  it  has  not  had  the  disastrous 
fall,  the  unspeakable  humiliation,  of  some  Eng- 
lish towns — Rye  and  Winchelsea  on  the  south 
coast,   for  instance — yet   over  Greenwich  now 

87 


FATHER  THAMES 

might  well  be  written  that  word  "  Ichabod  " 
"The  glory  is  departed."  For  Greenwich  to- 
day, apart  from  its  two  places  of  outstanding 
interest,  the  Hospital  and  the  Park  with  its 
Observatory,  is  largely  an  affair  of  mean  streets, 
a  collection  of  tiny,  uninteresting  shops  and  drab 
houses.     Yet  Greenwich  was  for  long  a  place  of 


Greenwich  Park. 

great  fame,  to  which  came  kings  and  courtiers, 
for  here  was  that  ancient  and  glorious  Palace  of 
Placentia,  a  strong  favourite  with  numbers  of 
our  monarchs. 

Really  it  began  its  life  as  a  Royal  demesne  in 
the  year  1443,  when  the  manor  was  granted  to 
Humphrey,  Duke  of  Gloucester,  and  permission 

88 


GREENWICH 

given  for  the  fortification  of  the  building  and 
enclosing  of  a  park  of  two  hundred  acres.  The 
Duke  interpreted  his  permission  liberally,  and 
erected  a  new  palace,  to  which  he  gave  the 
name  of  Placentia,  the  House  of  Pleasance.  He 
formed  the  park,  and  at  the  summit  of  the  little 
hill,  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  or  more  above  the 
River,  constructed  a  tower  on  the  identical  spot 
where  the  Observatory  now  stands.  On  Hum- 
phrey's death  the  Crown  once  more  took  charge 
of  the  property.  Edward  IV.  spent  great  sums 
in  beautifying  it,  so  that  it  was  held  in  the 
highest  esteem  by  the  monarchs  that  followed. 
Henry  VII.  provided  it  with  a  splendid  brick- 
work river-front  to  increase  its  comeliness. 

Here,  in  1491,  was  born  Henry  VIII.,  and 
here  he  married  Katherine  of  Aragon.  Here, 
too,  his  daughters,  Mary  (15 15)  and  Elizabeth 
(1533)>  first  saw  the  light.  Edward  VI.,  his 
pious  young  son,  breathed  his  last  within  the 
walls. 

In  those  days  the  River  banks  did  not  present 
quite  the  same  commercial  aspect  as  in  our  own 
times ;  the  atmosphere  was  not  quite  so  befouled 

89 


FATHER  THAMES 

by  the  smoke  of  innumerable  chimneys,  the 
water  was  not  quite  so  muddy;  and  in  conse- 
quence the  journey  by  water  from  the  City  to 
that  country  place,  Greenwich,  was  a  little  more 
pleasant.  Indeed,  it  is  said  that  the  view  up- 
river  from  Greenwich  Park  rivalled  that  from 
Richmond  Hill  in  beauty.  In  those  days  all 
who  could  went  by  water,  for  the  River  was  the 
great  highway.  Then  was  its  surface  gay  with 
brightly  painted  and  decorated  barges,  thread- 
ing their  way  downstream  among  the  pic- 
turesque vessels  of  that  time. 

From  Placentia  the  sovereign  could  watch 
the  ever-changing  but  never-ending  pageant  of 
the  River,  see  the  many  great  ships  bringing 
in  the  wealth  from  all  known  lands,  and  watch 
the  few  journeying  forth  in  search  of  lands  as 
yet  unknown.  Thus  on  one  occasion  the  occu- 
pants viewed  the  departure  of  three  shiploads 
of  brave  mariners  setting  forth  to  search  for  a 
new  passage  to  India  by  way  of  the  Arctic 
regions — a  scene  which  old  Hakluyt  describes 
for  us:  "  The  greater  shippes  are  towed  downe 
with  boates  and  oares,  and  the  mariners  being 

90 


GREENWICH 

all  apparelled  in  watchet  or  skie-coloured  cloth 
rowed  amaine  and  made  with  diligence.  And 
being  come  neare  to  Greenwiche  (where  the 
Court  then  lay)  presently  upon  the  newes 
thereof  the  courtiers  came  running  out  and  the 
common  people  rlockt  together,  standing  very 
thicke  upon  the  shoare;  the  privie  counsel  they 
lookt  out  at  the  windowes  of  the  court  and  the 
rest  ran  up  to  the  toppes  of  the  towers;  and 
shoot  off  their  pieces  after  the  manner  of  warre 
and  of  the  sea,  insomuch  that  the  toppes  of 
the  hilles  sounded  therewith,  the  valleys  and 
the  waters  gave  an  echo  and  the  mariners 
they  shouted  in  such  sort  that  the  skie 
rang  againe  with  the  noyse  thereof.  Then  it 
is  up  with  their  sails,  and  good-bye  to  the 
Thames." 

Nor  in  talking  of  Greenwich  must  we  forget 
the  famous  Ministerial  fish  dinners  which  were 
for  so  many  years  a  great  event  in  the  life  of  the 
town.  This  custom  arose,  it  is  said,  from  the 
coming  of  the  Government  Commissioners  to 
examine  Dagenham  Breach,  when  they  so 
enjoyed  the  succulent  fare  set  before  them  that 

9i 


FATHER  THAMES 

they  insisted  on  an  annual  repetition,  which 
function  was  afterwards  transferred  to  the 
"  Ship  "  at  Greenwich. 

At  the  toe  of  the  great  horseshoe  bend  which 
gives  us  Millwall  and  the  Isle  of  Dogs  stands 
that  famous  group  of  buildings  known  as 
Greenwich  Hospital,  but  more  correctly  styled 
the  Greenwich  Naval  College. 

This  is  built  on  the  site  of  the  old  Palace. 
When,  following  the  Revolution,  Charles  II. 
came  to  the  throne,  he  found  the  old  place 
almost  past  repair,  so  he  decided  to  pull  it 
down  and  erect  a  more  sumptuous  one  in  its 
place.  Plans  were  accordingly  drawn  up  by 
the  architect,  Inigo  Jones,  and  the  building 
commenced ;  but  only  a  very  small  portion — the 
eastern  half  of  the  north-western  quarter — was 
completed  during  his  reign. 

It  was  left  to  William  and  Mary,  those  eager 
builders,  to  carry  on  the  work,  which  they  did 
with  the  assistance  of  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  to 
whose  powers  of  architectural  design  London 
owes  so  much.  Very  little  was  done  during  the 
life  of  Queen  Mary,  but  as  the  idea  was  hers, 

92 


GREENWICH 

William  went  on  with  the  work  quite  gladly,  as 
a  sort  of  memorial  to  his  wife. 

Of  course,  a  very  large  sum  of  money  was 
needed  for  the  erection  of  such  a  place.  The 
King  himself  provided  very  liberally — a  good 
deed  in  which  he  was  followed  by  courtiers  and 
private  citizens.  But  quite  a  large  amount  was 
found  in  several  very  interesting  ways.  Since 
the  buildings  were  designed  to  provide  a  kind  of 
hospital  or  asylum  for  aged  and  disabled  seamen 
who  were  no  longer  able  to  provide  for  them- 
selves, it  was  decided  to  utilize  naval  funds  to 
some  extent.  So  money  was  obtained  from 
unclaimed  shares  in  naval  prize-money,  from 
the  fines  which  captured  smugglers  had  to  pay, 
and  from  a  levy  of  sixpence  a  month  which 
was  deducted  from  the  wages  of  all  seamen. 
Building  went  on  apace,  and  (to  quote  Lord 
Macaulay)  "  soon  an  edifice,  surpassing  that 
asylum  which  the  magnificent  Lewis  had  pro- 
vided for  his  soldiers,  rose  on  the  margin  of  the 
Thames.  Whoever  reads  the  inscription  which 
runs  round  the  frieze  of  the  hall  will  observe  that 
William  claims  no  part  in  the  merit  of  the  design, 

93 


FATHER  THAMES 

and  that  the  praise  is  ascribed  to  Mary  alone. 
Had  the  King's  life  been  prolonged  till  the  work 


Greenwich  Hospital. 


was  completed,  a  statue  of  her  who  was  the  real 
founder  of  the  institution  would  have  had  a 

94 


GREENWICH 

conspicuous  place  in  that  court  which  presents 
two  lofty  domes  and  two  graceful  colonnades 
to  the  multitudes  who  are  perpetually  passing 
up  and  down  the  imperial  River.  But  that  part 
of  the  plan  was  never  carried  into  effect;  and 
few  of  those  who  now  gaze  on  the  noblest  of 
European  hospitals  are  aware  that  it  is  a 
memorial  of  the  virtues  of  the  good  Queen 
Mary,  and  the  great  victory  of  La  Hogue." 

In  1705  the  preparations  were  complete,  and 
the  first  pensioners  were  installed  in  their  new 
home.  The  place  was  very  successful  at  the 
start,  and  it  grew  till  at  the  beginning  of  the 
nineteenth  century  there  were  nearly  three 
thousand  men  residing  within  the  Hospital 
walls,  and  many  more  boarded  out  in  the  town. 

Then  through  half  a  century  the  prosperity 
of  the  place  began  to  decline.  The  old  pen- 
sioners died  off,  and  the  new  ones,  as  they  came 
along,  for  the  most  part  preferred  to  accept  out- 
pensions  and  live  where  they  liked.  So  that 
in  1869  it  was  decided  to  abandon  the  place  as 
an  asylum  for  seamen  and  convert  it  into  a 
Royal  Naval  College,  in  which  to  give  training 

95 


FATHER  THAMES 

to  the  officers  of  the  various  branches  of  the 
naval  services,  and  also  a  Naval  Museum  and  a 
Sailors'  Hospital. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  interesting  places  in 
the  College  is  the  Painted  Hall,  a  part  of  Wren's 
edifice,  known  as  King  William's  Quarter.  The 
ceilings  of  this  double-decked  dining-hall — the 
upper  part  for  officers  and  the  lower  for  seamen 
— and  the  walls  of  the  upper  part  are  decorated 
most  beautifully  with  paintings  which  it  took 
Sir  James  Thornhill  nineteen  years  to  complete. 
Around  the  walls  hang  pictures  which  tell  of 
England's  naval  glory — pictures  of  all  sizes 
depicting  our  most  famous  sea-fights  and  por- 
traying the  gallant  sailors  who  won  them. 
Naturally  Lord  Nelson  is  much  in  evidence  here, 
and  we  can  see  in  cases  in  the  upper  hall  the  very 
clothes  he  wore  when  he  received  that  fatal 
wound  in  the  cockpit  of  the  Victory — the  scene 
of  which  is  depicted  on  a  large  canvas  on  the 
walls;  also  in  cases  his  pigtail,  his  sword,  medals, 
and  various  other  relics. 

The  Museum  is  a  fascinating  place,  for  it  con- 
tains what  is  practically  a  history  of  our  Navy 

96 


GREENWICH 

set  out,  not  in  words  in  a  dry  book,  but  in  models 
of  ships;  and  we  can  study  the  progress  right 
from  the  Vikings'  long-boats,  with  their  rows 
of  oars  and  their  shields  hanging  all  round  the 
sides,  down  to  the  massive  super-dreadnoughts 
of  to-day.  Most  interesting  of  all,  perhaps,  are 
the  great  sailing  ships — the  old  "  wooden  walls 
of  England  " — which  did  so  much  to  establish 
and  maintain  our  position  as  a  maritime  nation 
— the  great  three-deckers  which  stood  so  high 
out  of  the  water,  and  which  with  their  tall  masts 
and  gigantic  sails  looked  so  formidable  and  yet 
so  graceful.  There  in  a  case  is  the  Great  Harry — 
named  after  Henry  VIII. — a  double-decker  of 
fifteen  hundred  tons  burden,  with  three  masts, 
and  carrying  seventy- two  guns.  She  was  a 
fine  vessel,  launched  at  Woolwich  Dockyard  in 
1515,  and  was  the  first  vessel  to  fire  her  guns 
from  portholes  instead  of  from  the  deck.  In 
another  case  is  the  first  steam  vessel  ever  used 
in  the  Navy  (1830),  and  a  quaint  little  craft  it  is. 
This  is  indeed  a  splendid  collection,  and  we 
feel  as  if  we  could  spend  hours  studying  these 
fascinating  little  models. 

97  G 


FATHER  THAMES 

On  the  site  of  Duke  Humphrey's  tower  in 
Greenwich  Park  is  the  world-famous  Observa- 


The  Royal  Observatory. 


tory.  If  you  take  up  your  atlas,  and  look  at 
the  map  of  the  British  Isles  or  the  map  of 
Europe,  you  will  see  that  the  meridian  of  longi- 

98 


GREENWICH 

tude  (or  the  line  running  north  and  south) 
marked  O0  passes  through  the  spot  where 
Greenwich  is  shown.  This  means  that  all  places 
in  Europe  to  the  right  or  the  left — east  or  west, 
that  is — are  located  and  marked  by  their  dis- 
tance from  Greenwich;  and,  if  for  no  other 
reason,  this  town  is  because  of  this  fact  a  very 
important  place  in  the  world. 

The  Observatory  was  founded  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  II.  This  monarch  had  occasion 
to  consult  Flamsteed,  the  astronomer,  concern- 
ing the  simplifying  of  navigation,  and  Flamsteed 
pointed  out  to  him  the  need  for  a  correct 
mapping-out  of  the  heavens.  As  a  result  the 
Observatory  was  built  in  1695  in  order  that 
Flamsteed  might  proceed  with  the  work  he  had 
suggested. 

The  Duke's  tower  was  pulled  down,  and  the 
new  place  erected;  but  it  was  left  to  Flamsteed 
to  find  his  own  instruments  and  pay  his  own 
assistants,  all  out  of  a  salary  of  one  hundred 
pounds  per  annum.  Consequently,  he  became 
so  poor  that  when  he  died  in  1719  his  in- 
struments were   seized  to  pay  his  debts.     His 

99 


FATHER  THAMES 

successor,  Dr.  Halley,  another  famous  astrono- 
mer, refitted  the  Observatory,  and  some  of  his 
instruments  can  be  seen  there  now,  though  no 
longer  in  use,  of  course. 

Few  people  are  allowed  inside  the  Observatory 
to  see  all  the  wonderful  telescopes  and  other 
instruments  there;  but  there  are  several  things 
to  be  seen  from  the  outside,  notably  the  time- 
ball  which  is  placed  on  the  north-east  turret, 
and  which  descends  every  day  exactly  at  one 
o'clock;  also  the  electric  clock  with  its  twenty- 
four-hours  dial. 


ioo 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

The  Port  and  the  Docks 

Any  person  standing  on  London  Bridge  a  couple 
of  centuries  ago  would  have  observed  a  scene 
vastly  different  from  that  of  to-day.  Now  we 
see  the  blackened  line  of  wharves  and  ware- 
houses on  the  two  banks,  and  up  against  them 
steamers  discharging  or  receiving  their  cargoes, 
while  out  in  the  stream  a  few  vessels  of  medium 
size  and  one  or  two  clusters  of  barges  lie  off, 
awaiting  their  turn  inshore;  otherwise  the  wide 
expanse  of  the  stream  is  bare,  save  for  the 
occasional  craft  passing  up  and  down  in  the 
centre  of  the  stream.  But  in  days  gone  by,  as 
we  can  tell  by  glancing  at  the  pictures  of  the 
period,  the  River  was  simply  crowded  with 
ships  of  all  kinds,  anchored  closely  together 
in  the  Pool,  while  barges  innumerable  plied 
between  them  and  the  shore. 

In   very    early    days    only   Billingsgate    and 
Queenhithe  possessed  accommodation  for  ships 

IOI 


FATHER  THAMES 

to  discharge  and  receive  their  cargoes  actually 
alongside  the  quay;  for  the  most  part  ships 
berthed  out  in  the  stream,  and  effected  the 
exchange  of  goods  by  means  of  barges. 

Then,  as  trade  increased  by  leaps  and  bounds, 
a  number  of  "  legal  quays "  were  instituted 
between  London  Bridge  and  the  Tower,  and 
thither  came  the  major  part  of  the  merchandise. 
Gradually  little  docks  or  open  harbours  were 
cut  into  the  land  in  order  to  relieve  the  Conges- 
tion of  the  quays.  Billingsgate  was  the  first 
of  these,  and  for  many  years  the  most  important. 
Now  the  dock  has  for  the  most  part  been  filled 
in,  and  over  it  has  been  erected  the  famous  fish- 
market,  which  still  carries  on  one  of  the  main 
trades  of  the  little  ancient  dock.  Others  were 
St.  Katherine's  Dock,  a  tiny  basin  formed  for 
the  landing  of  the  goods  of  the  monastery  which 
stood  hard  by  the  Tower;  St.  Saviour's  Dock  in 
Bermondsey  on  the  Surrey  side ;  and  Execution 
Dock  close  to  Wapping  Old  Stairs. 

However,  with  the  tremendous  growth  of  trade 
following  the  Great  Fire  of  London,  concerning 
which  we  shall  read  in  Book  II.,  and  with  the 

102 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

growth  in  the  size  of  vessels  and  the  consequent 
increase  in  the  difficulties  of  navigation,  the 
facilities  for  loading  and  unloading  proved 
totally  inadequate,  and  the  merchants  were  led 
to  protest,  on  the  grounds  that  the  overcrowding 
led  to  great  confusion  and  many  abuses,  and  for 


©IulI 

%\    1 

' -^  Dept-i 

-a  % 

rord^^(Jreet 

w/cA 

©                 . 

Woolwich 

i.  St.  Katherine's.  2.  London.  3.  St.  Saviour's.  4.  Surrey  Commercial. 
5.  Millwall.  6.  West  India.  7.  East  India.  8.  Limehouse  Basin 
9.  Victoria.       10.  Royal  Albert. 

Dockland. 

a  great  number  of  years  they  entreated  Parlia- 
ment to  take  some  action. 

The  coming  of  the  great  docks  ended  the 
trouble,  and  also  tremendously  changed  the 
Port  of  London.  When  the  West  India  Docks 
were  opened  in  1802,  ships  concerned  with  the 

103 


FATHER  THAMES 

transport  of  certain  articles  of  commerce  were 
no  longer  allowed  to  lie  in  the  Pool  for  the  pur- 
pose of  discharge:  they  were  compelled  to  go 
to  the  particular  dock-quays  set  aside  for  their 
use,  and  to  land  there  the  merchandise  they 
carried.  Thus  practically  at  a  stroke  of  the  pen 
the  riverside  wharves  lost  their  entire  traffic  in 
such  things  as  sugar,  rum,  brandy,  spices,  and 
other  goods  from  the  West  Indies.  Similarly, 
when  the  East  India  Docks  were  opened  all 
the  commerce  of  the  East  India  Company  was 
landed  there.  Thus,  gradually,  as  the  various 
larger  docks  were  made  from  time  to  time,  the 
main  business  of  the  Port  shifted  eastwards  to 
Millwall,  Blackwall,  etc.  Nor  did  it  stop  there. 
With  the  coming  of  ships  larger  even  than  those 
already  catered  for,  it  became  necessary  to  do 
something  to  avoid  the  passage  of  the  shallow, 
winding  reaches  above  Gravesend,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, tremendous  docks  were  opened  at 
Tilbury.  So  that  now  vessels  of  the  very 
deepest  draught  enter  and  leave  the  docks  in- 
dependent of  the  tidal  conditions,  and  do  not 
come  within  many  miles  of  London  Bridge. 

104 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

This  does  not  mean  that  the  riverside  wharves 
and  warehouses  were  rendered  useless  by  the 
shifting  of  the  Port.  So  great  had  been  the 
congestion  that  even  with  the  relief  of  the  new 
docks  there  was  still — and  there  always  has 
been — plenty  for  them  to  do.  To-day  there  are 
miles  of  private  wharves  in  use:  from  Black- 
friars  down  to  Shadwell  the  River  is  lined  with 
them  on  both  sides  all  the  way;  and  they  share 
with  the  great  docks  and  dock  warehouses  the 
vast  trade  of  the  Port  of  London. 

Let  us  take  a  short  trip  down  through  dock- 
land, and  see  what  this  romantic  place  has  to 
show  us.  We  must  go  by  water.  That  is 
essential  if  we  are  to  see  anything  at  all,  for 
so  shut  in  is  the  River  by  tall  warehouses,  etc., 
that  we  might  wander  for  hours  and  hours  in 
the  streets  quite  close  to  the  shore,  and  yet  never 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  water. 

Leaving  Tower  Bridge,  we  find  immediately 
on  our  left  the  St.  Katherine's  Docks.  These 
get  their  name  from  the  venerable  foundation 
which  formerly  stood  on  the  spot.  This  reli- 
gious house  was  created  and  endowed  by  Maud 

105 


FATHER  THAMES 

of  Boulogne,  Queen  of  Stephen,  and  lasted 
through  seven  centuries  down  to  about  a 
hundred  years  ago.  It  survived  even  the  Dis- 
solution of  the  Monasteries,  which  swept  away 
all  other  London  foundations,  being  regarded  as 
more  or  less  under  the  protection  of  the  Queen. 
Yet  this  wonderful  old  foundation,  with  its 
ancient  church,  its  picturesque  cloisters  and 
schools,  its  quaint  churchyard  and  gardens — one 
of  the  finest  mediaeval  relics  which  London  pos- 
sessed— was  completely  destroyed  to  make  way 
for  a  dock  which  could  have  been  constructed 
just  as  well  at  another  spot.  London  knows  no 
worse  example  of  needless,  stupid,  brutal  van- 
dalism !  St.  Katherine's  Dock  is  concerned 
largely  with  the  import  of  valuable  articles: 
to  it  come  such  things  as  China  tea,  bark,  india- 
rubber,  gutta-percha,  marble,  feathers,  etc. 

London  generally  is  the  English  port  for  tea  : 
hither  is  brought  practically  the  whole  of  the 
country's  consumption.  During  the  War  efforts 
were  made  to  spread  the  trade  more  evenly  over 
the  different  large  ports ;  but  the  experiment  was 
far  from  a  success.     All  the  vast  and  intricate 

106 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

organization  for  blending,  marketing,  distrib- 
uting, etc.,  is  concentrated  quite  close  to  St. 
Katherine's  Dock,  and  in  consequence  the 
trade  cannot  be  managed  so  effectively  else- 


where. The  value  of  the  tea  entering  the  Port 
of  London  during  19 13,  the  year  before  the  War, 
and  therefore  the  last  reliable  year  for  statistics, 
was  nearly  £13,500,000. 

107 


FATHER  THAMES 

A  little  below  St.  Katherine's,  on  the  Surrey 
shore,  is  one  of  the  curiosities  of  dockland — a 
dock  which  nobody  wants.  This  is  St.  Saviour's 
Dock,  Bermondsey — a  little  basin  for  the  recep- 
tion of  smaller  vessels.  It  is  disowned  by  all — 
by  the  Port  of  London  Authority,  by  the 
Borough  Council,  and  by  the  individual  firms 
who  have  wharves  and  warehouses  in  the 
vicinity.  You  see,  there  is  at  one  part  of  the 
dock  a  free  landing-place,  to  which  goods  may 
be  brought  without  payment  of  any  landing- 
dues;  and  no  one  wants  to  own  a  dock  without 
full  rights.  Shackleton's  Quest  berthed  here 
while  fitting  out  for  its  long  voyage  south. 

From  St.  Katherine's  onward  for  several  miles 
the  district  on  the  north  bank  is  known  as 
Wapping.  This  was  for  many  years  the  most 
marine  of  all  London's  riverside  districts.  Ad- 
joining the  Pool,  it  became,  and  remained 
through  several  centuries,  the  sojourning-place 
of  "  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships." 
Here,  at  famous  Wapping  Old  Stairs  or  one  of 
the  other  landing-steps  which  ran  down  to 
the  water's  edge  at  the  various  quay-ends,  Jack 

108 


^^^j^^^^^agff  'hi,  ijp 


Entrance  to 
Wapping 
Old  Stairs. 


109 


FATHER  THAMES 

said  good-bye  to  his  sweetheart  as  he  jumped 
into  one  of  the  numerous  watermen's  boats,  and 
was  rowed  to  his  ship  lying  out  in  the  stream; 
here,  too,  there  waited  for  Jack,  as  he  came  home 
with  plenty  of  money,  all  those  crimps  and 
vampires  whose  purpose  it  was  to  make  him 
drunk  and  rob  him  of  all  his  worldly  goods. 
Harbouring,  as  it  did,  numbers  of  criminals  of 
the  worst  type,  Wapping  for  many  years  had 
a  very  bad  name.  Now  all  that  has  changed. 
The  shifting  of  the  Port  deprived  the  sharks  of 
their  victims,  for  the  seamen  no  longer  congre- 
gated in  this  one  area:  they  came  ashore  at 
various  points  down  the  River.  Moreover,  the 
making  of  the  St.  Katherine  and  later  the 
London  Docks  cut  out  two  big  slices  from  the 
territory,  with  a  consequent  destruction  of  mean 
streets. 

Close  to  Wapping  Old  Stairs  was  the  famous 
Execution  Dock.  This  was  the  spot  where 
pirates,  smugglers,  and  sailors  convicted  of 
capital  crimes  at  sea,  were  hanged,  and  left  on 
the  foreshore  for  three  tides  as  a  warning  to  all 
other  watermen.     Now,  with  the  improvements 

no 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

at  Old  Gravel  Lane,  all  traces  have  vanished, 
and  the  wrongdoers  no  longer  make  that  last 
wretched  journey  from  Newgate  to  Wapping, 
no  longer  stop  half-way  to  consume  that  bowl 
of  pottage  for  which  provision  was  made  in 
the  will  of  one  of  London's  aldermen. 

The  goods  which  enter  London  Dock  are  of 
great  variety — articles  of  food  forming  a  con- 
siderable proportion. 

Limehouse  follows  on  the  northern  shore,  and 
is  perhaps,  even  more  than  Wapping,  the 
marine  district  of  these  days.  Here,  in  a  place 
known  as  the  Causeway,  is  the  celebrated 
Chinese  quarter.  Regent's  Canal  Dock,  which 
includes  the  well-known  Limehouse  Basin,  a 
considerable  expanse  of  water,  is  the  place  where 
the  Regent's  Canal  begins  its  course  away  to 
the  midlands.  The  chief  goods  handled  at 
Limehouse  Basin  were  formerly  timber  and  coal, 
but  since  the  War  this  has  become  the  centre 
for  the  German  trade.  Here  are  frequently  to 
be  seen  most  interesting  specimens  of  the 
northern  "  wind-jammers." 

Leaving  Limehouse,  the  River  sweeps  away 
in 


FATHER  THAMES 

southwards  towards  Greenwich,  and  then  turns 
sharply  north  again  to  Blackwall.  By  so  doing 
it  forms  a  large  loop  in  which  lies  the  peninsula 
known  as  the  Isle  of  Dogs — a  place  which  has 
been  reclaimed  from  its  original  marshy  con- 
dition, and  covered  from  end  to  end  with  docks, 
factories,  and  warehouses,  save  at  the  southern- 
most extremity,  where  the  London  County 
Council  have  made  a  fine  riverside  garden.  In 
the  Isle  are  to  be  found  the  great  West  India 
Docks  and  the  Millwall  Docks.  The  former 
receive  most  of  the  furniture  woods — mahogany, 
walnut,  teak,  satin-wood,  etc. — and  also  rum, 
sugar,  grain,  and  frozen  meat;  while  the  latter 
receive  largely  timber  and  grain. 

On  the  Surrey  side  of  the  River,  practically 
opposite  the  West  India  and  Millwall  Docks, 
are  the  Surrey  Commercial  Docks,  occupying  the 
greater  portion  of  a  large  tongue  of  land  in 
Rotherhithe.  To  these  docks  come  immense 
quantities  of  timber,  grain,  cattle,  and  hides — 
the  latter  to  be  utilized  in  the  great  tanning 
factories  for  which  Bermondsey  is  famous. 

Blackwall,  the  last  riverside  district  within 

112 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

the  London  boundary,  is  famous  for  its  tunnel, 
which  passes  beneath  the  bed  of  the  River  to 
Greenwich.  This  is  but  one  of  a  number  of 
tunnels  which  have  been  made  beneath  the 
stream  in  recent  years.  There  is  another  for 
vehicles  and  passengers  passing  across  from 
Rotherhithe  to  Limehouse,  while  further  up- 
stream are  those  utilized  by  the  various  tube- 
railways  in  their  passage  from  north  to  south. 

Blackwall  has  a  number  of  docks,  large  and 
small.  Among  the  latter  are  several  little  dry- 
docks  which  exist  for  the  overhauling  and  repair- 
ing of  vessels.  There  was  a  time  when  ship- 
building and  ship-repairing  were  considerable 
industries  on  the  Thames-side,  when  even 
battleships  were  built  there,  and  thousands  of 
hands  employed  at  the  work;  but  the  trade  has 
migrated  to  other  dockyard  towns,  and  all  that 
survive  now  are  the  one  or  two  repairing  docks 
at  Blackwall  and  Millwall. 

The  Royal  Albert  and  the  Victoria  Docks 
come  within  the  confines  of  those  great  new 
districts,  West  Ham  and  East  Ham,  which 
have    during    the    last    thirty   or   forty   years 

113  H 


FATHER  THAMES 

sprung  up,  mushroom-like,  from  the  dreary  flats 
of  East  London.  Here  are  such  well-known 
commercial  districts  as  Silvertown  and  Canning 
Town.  The  former  will  doubtless  be  remem- 
bered through  many  years  for  the  tremendous 
explosion  which  occurred  there  during  the  War 
— an  explosion  which  resulted  in  serious  loss  of 
life  and  very  great  damage  to  property.  It  is 
also  famous  for  several  great  factories,  notably 
Messrs.  Knight's  soap-works,  Messrs.  Henley's 
cable  and  general  electrical  works,  and  Messrs. 
Lyle's  (and  Tate's)  sugar  refineries.  These 
places,  which  employ  thousands  of  hands,  are 
of  national  importance. 

Canning  Town  has  to  some  extent  lost  its 
prestige,  for  it  was  in  time  past  the  shipbuilding 
area.  Here  were  situated  the  great  Thames 
Ironworks,  carrying  on  a  more  or  less  futile 
endeavour  to  compete  with  the  Clyde  and  other 
shipbuilding  districts. 

This  district  is,  to  a  large  extent,  the  coal- 
importing  area.  Coal  is  the  largest  individual 
import  of  the  Port  of  London,  as  much  as  eight 
million  tons  entering  in  the  course  of  a  year. 

114 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

The  chief  articles  of  commerce  with  which  the 
Royal  Albert  and  Victoria  Docks  are  concerned 
are:  Tobacco,  frozen  meat,  and  Japanese  pro- 
ductions. 

Vast,  indeed,  have  been  the  revenues  drawn 
from  the  various  docks.  You  see,  goods  are  not 
entered  or  dispatched  except  on  payment  of 
various  dues  and  tolls,  and  these  amount  up 
tremendously.  So  that  the  Dock  Companies 
get  so  much  money  from  the  thirty  miles  of 
dockside  quays  and  riverside  wharves  that  they 
scarcely  know  what  to  do  with  it,  for  the  amount 
they  can  pay  away  in  dividends  to  their  share- 
holders is  strictly  limited  by  Act  of  Parliament. 
In  one  year,  for  instance,  so  large  a  profit  was 
made  by  the  owners  of  the  East  and  West  India 
Docks  that  they  used  up  an  enormous  sum  of 
money  in  roofing  their  warehouses  with  sheet 

copper. 

***** 

In  concluding  our  rapid  tour  through  dock- 
land, it  is  impossible  to  omit  a  reference  to  the 
Customs  Officers — those  cheery  young  men  who 
work  in   such  an   atmosphere   of  unsuspected 

ii5 


FATHER  THAMES 

romance.  To  spend  a  morning  on  the  River  with 
one  of  them,  as  he  goes  his  round  of  inspection 
of  the  various  vessels  berthed  out  in  the  stream, 
is  a  revelation.  To  visit  first  this  ship  and  then 
the  other;  to  see  the  amazing  variety  of  the 
cargoes,  the  number  of  different  nationalities 
represented,  both  in  ships  and  men ;  to  come  into 
close  touch  with  that  strange  and  little-under- 
stood section  of  the  community,  the  lightermen, 
whose  work  is  the  loading  of  the  barges  that 
cluster  so  thickly  round  the  great  hulls — is  to 
move  in  a  world  of  dreams.  But  to  go  back  to 
the  Customs  Offices  and  see  the  huge  piles  of 
documents  relating  to  each  single  ship  that 
enters  the  port,  and  to  be  informed  that  on  an 
average  two  hundred  ocean-going  ships  enter 
each  week,  is  to  experience  a  rude  awakening 
from  dreams,  and  a  sharp  return  to  the  very 
real  matters  of  commercial  life. 

Nor  must  we  forget  the  River  Police,  who 
patrol  the  River  from  Dartford  Creek  up  as  far 
as  Teddington.  As  we  see  them  in  their 
launches,  passing  up  and  down  the  stream,  we 
may  regard  their  work  as  easy;  but  it  is  any- 

116 


Hbme^rom%  Indies. 

A  Gi^nl^liner  ^  ™ 

v/eo»pin£  intcf^e  QeorjSe  V  .  'Dock^.% 

TT7 


FATHER  THAMES 

thing  but  that — especially  at  night-time.  Then 
it  is  that  the  river-thieves  get  to  work  at  their 
nefarious  task  of  plundering  the  valuable  cargoes 
of  improperly  attended  lighters.  The  River 
Police  must  be  ever  on  the  alert,  moving  about 
constantly  and  silently,  lurking  in  the  shadows 
ready  to  dash  out  on  the  unscrupulous  and  dan- 
gerous marauders.  The  headquarters  of  the 
River  Police  are  at  Wapping,  but  there  are 
other  stations  at  Erith,  Blackwall,  Waterloo, 
and  Barnes. 

In  1903  the  question  of  establishing  one 
supreme  authority  to  deal  with  all  the  diffi- 
culties of  dockland  and  take  control  of  practi- 
cally the  whole  of  the  Port  of  London  was  dis- 
cussed in  Parliament,  and  a  Bill  was  introduced, 
but  owing  to  great  opposition  was  not  pro- 
ceeded with.  However,  the  question  recurred 
from  time  to  time,  and  in  1908  the  Port  of 
London  Act  was  at  length  passed. 

This  established  the  Port  of  London  Author- 
ity, for  the  purpose  of  administering,  preserv- 
ing, and  improving  the  Port  of  London.  The 
limits  of  the  Authority's  power  extend  from 

118 


THE  PORT  AND  THE  DOCKS 

Teddington  down  both  sides  of  the  River  to  a 
line  just  east  of  the  Nore  lightship.  At  its  in- 
ception the  Authority  took  over  all  the  duties, 
rights,  and  privileges  of  the  Thames  Conser- 
vancy in  the  whole  of  this  area. 


119 


L  H5.W  Pi 


BOOK  II 


LAMBETH   PALACE 


LAM8FT/i 


Sr  THOMAS  3  HOSPITAL         WES  TWIN  STEP 
BRIDG-E 


CLOCK  TOWER 
&  BIG  BEN 


Reproduced  from  photographs  by  permission  of  Airco  Aerials,  Ltd. 


120 


THE  GREAT  CITY  WHICH  THE   RIVER  MADE 

817/ OCc:     VICTORIA  TOWER  5?  JOHNS  CHHHCH 

4  ^^m^mm^^k^:^^^W^< 


WE5TMIN5TER        SrMAHGAH£T$         WESTMINSTER 
HALL  CHURCH  ABBEY 


MIDDLESEX- 
GUILDHALL 


Reproduced  from  photographs  by  permission  of Airco  Aerials,  Ltd. 


121 


The  London  County  Hall. 
122 


THE   GREAT  CITY 
WHICH   THE   RIVER   MADE 

CHAPTER  ONE 

How  the  River  founded  the  City 

England  at  the  time  when  London  first  came 
into  being  was  a  very  different  place  from  the 
well-cultivated  country  which  we  know  so  well. 
Where  now  stretch  hundreds  of  square  miles  of 
orderly  green  meadows  and  ploughed  fields, 
divided  from  each  other  by  trim  hedges,  or 
pretty  little  copses,  or  well-kept  roads,  there  was 
then  a  vast  dense  forest,  wherein  roamed  wolves 
and  other  wild  animals,  and  into  which  man 
scarcely  dared  to  penetrate.  This  stretched 
from  sea  to  sea,  covering  hill  and  valley  alike. 
Just  here  and  there  could  be  found  the  tiny 
settlements  of  the  native  Britons,  and  in  some 
few  cases  these  settlements  were  joined  by  rough 
woodland  tracks. 

The    only    real    breaks    in    this    widespread 
123 


FATHER  THAMES 

covering  of  green  occurred  where  the  rivers 
flowed  seawards  along  the  valleys.  These 
rivers  for  the  most  part  ran  their  courses  in 
practically  the  same  directions  as  at  present, 
but  in  appearance  they  were  very  different 
from  the  rivers  we  know  to-day.  No  man- 
made  embankments  kept  them  in  place  in  those 
days;  instead  they  wandered  through  great 
stretches  of  marsh  and  fenland,  and  spread  out 
into  wide,  shallow  pools  here  and  there  in  their 
courses,  so  that  to  cross  them  was  a  matter  of 
the  greatest  difficulty. 

Such  was  the  Thames  when  the  first  "  Lon- 
doners "  formed  their  tiny  settlement.  From 
the  mouth  of  the  River  inland  for  many  miles 
stretched  widespread,  impassable  marshes;  but 
at  one  spot — where  now  stands  St.  Paul's 
Cathedral — there  was  a  firm  gravel  bank  and  a 
little  hill  (or  rather  two  little  hills  with  a  stream 
between),  which  stood  out  from  the  encom- 
passing wastes.  In  front  of  this  small  eminence 
stretched  a  great  lagoon  formed  by  the  over- 
flowing of  the  River  at  high  tide.  This  covered 
the   ground   on   which   have   since   been   built 

124 


HOW  THE  RIVER  FOUNDED  THE  CITY 

Southwark  and  Lambeth,  and  stretched  south- 
wards as  far  as  the  heights  of  Sydenham.  West 
of  the  little  hill,  running  down  a  deep  ravine, 
where  now  is  the  street  called  Farringdon  Street, 
was  a  tributary  river,  afterwards  known  as  the 
Fleet;  and  beyond  that  yet  another  great 
marshland  stretched  away  over  Westminster, 
Belgravia,  Chelsea,  and  Fulham.  To  the  north 
was  the  pathless  forest. 

This  then  appealed  to  the  intelligence  of  a 
few  Ancient  Britons  as  an  ideal  spot  for  a  settle- 
ment, and  so  sprang  into  existence  Llyndin,  the 
lake-fortress. 

But  that,  of  course,  did  not  make  London, 
did  not  raise  London  to  the  position  of  pre- 
eminence which  it  gradually  attained,  and  which 
it  has  held  almost  without  contest  through  so 
many  centuries. 

Between  the  time  of  the  formation  of  this 
little  collection  of  huts  with  its  slight  protecting 
stockade  and  the  coming  of  the  Romans  much 
happened.  The  Ancient  Britons  learned  to 
make  roads — primitive  ones,  of  course — and  in 
all  probability  they  learned  to  make  embank- 

125 


FATHER  THAMES 

ments  to  the  River.  Their  greatest  trade 
naturally  was  with  Gaul — France,  that  is — and 
also,  equally  naturally,  practically  all  such 
trade  had  to  come  through  the  one  most  suitable 
way,  the  spot  which  has  always,  through  all  the 
ages,  been  the  gateway  into  England — Dover. 
In  the  days  when  sea-going  craft  had  not 
reached  a  high  stage  of  perfection  it  was  neces- 
sary to  choose  the  shortest  passage  across  the 
channel,  and,  though  no  doubt  other  ports  were 
used,  undoubtedly  the  bulk  of  the  merchandise 
came  across  the  narrow  Straits.  This  meant, 
without  a  doubt,  an  important  road  going  north- 
westwards towards  the  centre  of  England. 

Now  right  across  the  country,  from  west  to 
east,  stretched  the  great  natural  barrier,  the 
River,  effectively  cutting  off  all  intercourse 
between  the  south  of  England  and  the  Midlands 
and  north;  and  at  some  place  or  other  this  road 
(afterwards  known  as  Watling  Street)  had  to 
cross  the  barrier.  It  was  inevitable  that  the  spot 
where  this  crossing  was  effected  should  be,  both 
from  a  military  and  a  commercial  point  of 
view,  a  place  of  the  very  greatest  importance. 

126 


HOW  THE  RIVER  FOUNDED  THE  CITY 

In  the  earliest  days  the  road  skirted  the  south 
side  of  the  marshes  facing  Llyndin,  and  passed  on 
to  the  ford  (or  ferry)  at  Westminster,  and  thence 
on  to  Tyburn.  But  Llyndin  was  growing  in 
strength,  and  the  need  of  a  lower  crossing  was 
probably  soon  felt  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
little  hill.  Now  lower  crossings  of  the  River 
were  by  no  means  simple.  As  we  said  just  now, 
right  from  the  mouth  westwards  till  we  reach 
the  spot  where  London  now  stands  there  was 
simply  a  great  collection  of  marshes  and  fens. 
Here  and  there,  on  both  banks,  tiny  patches  of 
firmer  soil  jutted  out  from  the  impassable 
wastes — the  spots  where  Purfleet  and  Grays 
now  stand  on  the  north  side,  the  sites  of  Graves- 
end,  Greenhithe,  Erith,  Woolwich,  and  Green- 
wich, on  the  south  side;  but  in  each  of  these 
cases  the  little  gravel  bed  or  chalky  bank  was 
faced  on  the  opposite  shore  by  the  dreary  flats 
(an  ordinary  natural  happening  caused  by  the 
washing  away  of  the  banks,  to  be  seen  in  any 
little  stream  that  winds  in  and  out),  so  that 
never  was  there  any  possibility  of  linking  up 
north  and  south. 

127 


FATHER  THAMES 

Only  when  the  little  hill  at  the  junction  of  the 
River  Thames  with  the  River  Lea,  somewhere 
about  sixty  miles  from  the  open  sea,  was 
reached  could  any  such  crossing  be  made.  We 
said  that  in  the  earliest  days  of  London  there 
was,  facing  the  hill,  a  great  flat  which  at  high 
tide  became  a  wide  lagoon,  stretching  south- 
wards to  Sydenham.  Now  this  was  quite 
shallow;  moreover,  a  long  tongue  of  fairly  firm 
gravel  ran  right  out  northwards  from  the  firmer 
ground  till  it  came  to  a  point  nearly  opposite  the 
Llyndin  Hill.  This  firm  bed  enabled  the  Britons 
to  lay  down,  across  the  marsh,  some  sort  of  a 
road  or  causeway  joining  up  with  the  main  Kent 
road,  and  so  gave  them  another  lower  and 
practicable  crossing  of  the  River,  which,  of 
course,  meant  a  shorter  road  to  the  Midlands 
and  the  north. 

This  crossing — in  all  probability  a  ferry — laid 
the  foundation-stone  of  the  prosperity  of  London 
town,  and  the  building  of  the  first  bridge 
cemented  that  foundation. 

Why  ?  Simply  because  such  a  bridge,  in 
addition  to  being  a  passage  across  the  River, 

128 


HOW  THE  RIVER  FOUNDED  THE  CITY 

became  a  barrier  to  any  passage  up  and  down 
the  stream.  Bridge-building  was  not  at  a  very 
advanced  stage,  and,  of  necessity,  the  arches 
were  small  and  narrow.  This  effectively 
stopped  traffic  passing  up  from  the  seaward  side. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  small  arches  meant  a 
very  great  current,  and  this,  with  any  con- 
siderable tide,  rendered  the  "  shooting  "  of  the 
bridge  by  smaller  boats  an  extremely  dangerous 
affair:  thus  traffic  from  the  landward  side  came 
to  a  standstill  at  the  bridge. 

This  meant  that  ships,  bringing  goods  up  the 
River  from  the  sea,  must  stop  at  the  bridge  and 
discharge  their  cargoes :  also  that  goods,  coming 
from  inland  to  go  to  foreign  parts,  must  of 
necessity  be  transhipped  at  London.  It  was 
inevitable,  therefore,  that  once  the  bridge  was 
in  position  a  commercial  centre  must  arise  on 
the  spot,  and  almost  certain  that  in  time  a  great 
port  would  grow  into  being.  So  that  we  may 
say  quite  truly  that  the  Thames  founded  London. 


129 


CHAPTER  TWO 

How  the  City  grew  [Roman  Days) 

Who  built  the  first  bridge  ?  We  cannot  say  for 
certain ;  but  it  is  fairly  safe  for  us  to  assume  that 
the  Romans  shortly  after  their  arrival  in  Llyn- 
din  set  to  work  to  make  a  strong  wooden  military 
bridge  to  link  up  the  town  with  the  important 
road  from  Dover.  Thousands  of  Roman  coins 
have  been  recovered  from  the  bed  of  the  Thames 
at  this  spot,  and  we  may  quite  well  suppose  that 
the  Roman  people  dropped  these  through  the 
cracks  as  they  crossed  the  roughly  constructed 
bridge. 

This  bridge  established  London  once  and  for 
all.  Previously  there  had  been  the  two  ferries 
— that  of  Thorney  (Westminster)  and  that  of 
Llyndin  Hill,  each  with  its  own  growing  settle- 
ment. Either  of  these  rivals  might  have 
developed  into  the  foremost  city  of  the  valley. 
But  the  building  of  the  bridge  definitely  settled 
the  question  and  caused  the  diversion  of  Wat- 

130 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (ROMAN  DAYS) 

ling  Street  to  a  course  across  the  bridge,  through 
the  settlement,  out  by  way  of  what  was  after- 
wards Newgate,  and  on  to  Tyburn,  where  the 
old  way  was  rejoined. 

Having  built  the  bridge,  they  set  to  work  to 
make  of  London  a  city,  as  they  understood  it. 
In  all  probability  it  was  quite  a  flourishing  place 
when  they  found  it.  But  the  Romans  had  their 
own  thoughts  about  building,  their  own  ideas  of 
what  a  city  should  be.  First,  they  built  a 
citadel.  The  original  British  stockade  stood  on 
the  western  hummock  of  the  twin  hill,  so  the 
Romans  chose  the  eastern  height  for  their 
defences.  This  citadel,  or  fortress,  was  a  large 
and  powerful  one,  with  massive  walls  which 
extended  from  where  Cannon  Street  Station 
now  is  to  where  Mincing  Lane  runs.  Inside  it 
the  Roman  soldiers  lived  in  safety. 

Gradually,  however,  the  fortress  ceased  to  be 
necessary,  and  a  fine  town  spread  out  beyond 
its  walls,  stretching  as  far  eastwards  and  west- 
wards as  Nature  permitted;  that  is,  to  the 
marshes  on  the  east  and  to  the  Fleet  ravine  on 
the  west.      In  this   space   were  laid  out   fine 

131 


FATHER  THAMES 

streets  and  splendid  villas  and  public  buildings. 
Along  the  banks  of  the  River  were  built  quays 
and  river  walls ;  and  trade  increased  by  leaps  and 
bounds. 

Nor  was  this  all.  The  Romans,  as  you  have 
probably  read,  made  magnificent  roads  across 
England,  and  London  was  practically  the  hub 
of  the  series,  which  radiated  in  all  directions. 
The  old  British  road  through  Kent  became  the 
Praetorian  Way  (afterwards  the  diverted  Wat- 
ling  Street),  and  passed  through  the  city  to  the 
north  and  west.  Another,  afterwards  called 
Ermyn  Street,  led  off  to  Norfolk  and  Suffolk. 
Yet  another  important  road  passed  out  into 
Essex,  the  garden  of  England  in  those  days. 

"  How  do  we  know  all  these  things  ?"  you 
ask.  Partly  by  what  Roman  writers  tell  us,  and 
partly  by  all  the  different  things  which  have  been 
brought  to  light  during  recent  excavations. 
When  men  have  been  digging  the  foundations 
of  various  modern  buildings  in  different  quarters 
of  London,  they  have  discovered  the  remains  of 
some  of  these  splendid  buildings — all  of  them 
more  or  less  ruined  (for  a  reason  which  we  shall 

132 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (ROMAN  DAYS) 

see  later),  but  a  few  in  good  condition.  Fine 
mosaic  pavements  have  been  laid  bare  in  one  or 
two  places — Leadenhall  Street  for  one;  and  all 
sorts  of  articles — funeral  urns,  keys,  statues, 
ornaments,  domestic  utensils,  lamps,  etc. — have 
been  brought  to  light,  many  of  which  you  can 
still  see  if  you  take  the  trouble  to  visit  the 


ROMAN       m 


Guildhall  Museum  and  the  London  Museum. 
In  a  court  off  the  Strand  may  still  be  seen  an 
excellent  specimen  of  a  Roman  bath. 

But  perhaps  the  most  interesting  of  all  the 
Roman  remains  are  the  two  or  three  fragments 
of  the  great  wall,  which  was  not  built  till  some- 
where between  the  years  350  and  365  a.d.     At 

133 


FATHER  THAMES 

this  time  the  Romans  had  been  in  occupation 
for  several  hundred  years,  and  the  city  had 
spread  quite  a  distance  beyond  the  old  citadel 
walls.  The  new  wall  was  a  splendid  one, 
twenty  feet  high  and  about  twelve  feet  thick, 
stretching  for  just  about  three  miles.  It  ran 
along  the  river  front  from  the  Fleet  River  to  the 
corner  where  the  Tower  stands,  inland  to 
Bishopsgate  and  Aldersgate,  then  across  to 
Newgate,  where  it  turned  south  again,  and  came 
to  the  River  not  far  from  Blackfriars. 

Several  fine  sections  of  the  ancient  structure 
can  still  be  seen  in  position.  There  is  a  large 
piece  under  the  General  Post  Office  yard,  an- 
other fine  piece  in  some  wine  cellars  close  to 
Fenchurch  Street  Station,  a  fair  piece  on  Tower 
Hill,  and  smaller  remnants  in  Old  Bailey  and 
St.  Giles'  Churchyard,  Cripplegate. 

What  do  these  fragments  teach  us  ?  That 
things  were  not  all  they  should  be  in  London. 
Instead  of  being  built  with  the  usual  care  of 
Roman  masonry,  with  properly  quarried  and 
squared  stones,  this  wall  was  made  up  of  a 
medley  of  materials.     Mixed  in  with  the  proper 

134 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (ROMAN  DAYS) 

blocks  were  odd  pieces  of  buildings,  statues, 
columns  from  the  temples,  and  memorials  from 
the    burying   grounds.     Probably    the    folk   of 


Bastion  of  Roman  Wall,  Cripplegate  Churchyard. 

London,  feeling  that  the  power  of  Rome  was 
waning,  were  stricken  with  panic,  and  so  set 
to    work    hurriedly    and   with   such   materials 

135 


FATHER  THAMES 

as  were  to  hand  to  put  together  this  great 
defence. 

Nor  were  they  unwise  in  their  preparations, 
for  danger  soon  began  to  threaten.  From  time 
to  time  there  swooped  down  on  the  eastern 
coasts  strange  ships  rilled  with  fierce  warriors — 
tall,  fair-haired  men,  who  took  what  they  could 
lay  their  hands  on,  and  killed  and  burned  un- 
sparingly. So  long  as  the  Roman  soldiers  were 
there  to  protect  the  land  and  its  people,  nothing 
more  happened  than  these  small  raids.  The 
strangers  kept  to  the  coasts  and  seldom  at- 
tempted to  penetrate  up  the  river  which  led  to 
London. 

But  these  coast  raids  only  heralded  the  great 
storm  which  was  approaching,  for  the  daring 
sea-robbers  had  set  covetous  eyes  on  the  fair 
fields  of  Britain. 


136 


CHAPTER  THREE 

How  the  City  grew  {Saxon  Days) 

In  the  year  410  the  Romans  were  compelled  to 
leave  Britain.  Troubles  had  become  so  great  in 
Rome  itself  that  it  was  necessary  to  abandon  all 
the  outlying  colonies  to  their  fate.  From  that 
moment  began  a  century  and  a  half  of  pitiful 
history  for  our  country.  There  was  now  no 
properly  drilled  army  to  ward  off  attacks;  and 
the  raids  of  the  "  sea-robbers  "  increased  in 
number  and  intensity.  Saxons,  Angles,  and 
Jutes,  they  came  in  vast  numbers,  gradually 
working  their  way  inland  from  the  coast. 

And  what  happened  to  Londinium,  as  the 
Romans  called  our  city  ?  We  do  not  know,  for 
there  is  a  great  gap  in  our  history;  probably  it 
perished  of  starvation.  We  know  that  little  by 
little  the  strangers  increased  their  grip — the 
Jutes  in  Kent  and  Hampshire  (and  later  in 
Surrey),  the  Saxons  in  Kent,  Essex,  and  Sussex; 

137 


FATHER  THAMES 

and  that  as  they  did  so  London  was  gradually 
surrounded. 

Now  London  was  a  comparatively  large  place, 
with  a  considerable  population,  even  after  the 
Romans  had  gone;  and  the  slow  tightening  of 
the  Saxon  grip  must  have  meant  starvation,  for 
everything  London  wanted  for  its  use  came  from 
a  distance,  owing  to  the  impossibility  of  growing 
anything  in  the  surrounding  marshy  districts. 
And  in  the  absence  of  any  reliable  account  we 
can  only  assume  that  in  consequence  the  inhabi- 
tants little  by  little  deserted  the  city,  and  made 
their    way    westwards;    that    the    quays    were 
deserted,  the  ships  rotted  at  their  moorings,  the 
finely  constructed  streets  were  befouled  with 
grass  and  briars,  the  splendid  villas  fell  to  pieces, 
the  great  wall  in  places  crumbled  to  ruins.     So 
that   when    eventually  the  Saxons  did  reach 
London,  after  years  of  struggle  and  fierce  en- 
gagements,   their   victory   was    a   hollow   one. 
And  there  is  much  to  support  this  assumption, 
for  we  find  that  in  their  chronicles  the  Saxons 
make  practically  no  mention  of  the  first  city  of 
the  land,  which  they  most  assuredly  would  have 

138 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (SAXON  DAYS) 

done  had  it  been  anything  other  than  derelict. 
Nor  did  they  stay  at  London  when  they  arrived. 
Probably  such  a  place  of  desolation  was  of  no 
use  to  them;  they  were  not  interested  in  ruined 
cities;  they  wanted  open  ground  with  growing 
crops.  So  they  passed  on,  and  London  prob- 
ably stood  silent  and  dead  for  years,  the  empty 
skeleton  of  a  city,  while  Time  and  Nature  com- 
pleted the  ruin  which  savage  assaulters  might 
otherwise  have  carried  out.  Thus  we  may  con- 
jecture ended  the  first  of  London's  three  lives. 

When,  after  a  time,  things  settled  down  in 
Britain,  a  new  London  began  to  rise  on  the  site 
of  the  old  city.  Gradually  the  folk,  mainly  the 
East  Saxons,  settled  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
deserted  city,  and,  little  by  little,  they  made 
their  way  within  the  old  walls;  numbers  of  the 
old  fugitives  crept  back  to  join  them;  merchants 
came  and  patched  up  the  broken,  grass-grown 
quays;  houses  were  built;  and  life  began  anew. 
Steadily  the  progress  continued.  At  first  the 
houses  were  rough  wattle-and-mud  affairs,  set 
down  in  any  fashion  on  the  old  sites,  but  grad- 
ually proper  rows  of  small,  timbered  houses  rose 

139 


FATHER  THAMES 

on  all  sides,  with  numbers  of  little  churches 
dotted  here  and  there. 

Then  at  the  end  of  the  eighth  century  the  old 
trouble,  invasion,  began  again.  This  time  it 
was  the  Vikings  (or  Danes),  the  adventurous 
spirits  of  the  fiords  of  Norway  and  the  coasts  of 
Denmark,  men  who  risked  the  terrors  of  the 
hungry  North  Sea  that  they  might  plunder  the 
monasteries  and  farms  of  the  north  and  east  of 
England.  They,  too,  found  our  country  a  fair 
place,  after  their  own  cold,  forbidding  coasts; 
and  the  raids  increased  in  frequency. 

In  the  year  832  they  were  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Thames,  landing  in  Sheppey;  and  in  839  came 
their  first  attempt  to  sail  up  the  Thames.  They 
were  beaten  off  this  time,  but  they  had  learned 
of  a  proper  entry  to  which  they  might  return 
later.  In  851  came  their  great  attempt.  With 
three  hundred  and  fifty  of  their  long-ships  they 
came,  sailed  right  up  the  River  to  London  Bridge, 
stormed  and  plundered  the  city.  But  their 
triumph  was  short-lived,  for  their  army  was  well 
beaten  at  Ockley  in  Surrey,  as  it  made  its  way 
southward  down  the  Stane  Street. 

140 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (SAXON  DAYS) 

It  seemed  as  if  England  and  London  might  be 
tranquil  once  more;  but  the  Vikings  came  in 
still  greater  numbers,  and  began  to  winter  in 
our  land  instead  of  returning  as  had  been  their 
custom.  The  record  of  the  next  twenty  years 
is  one  of  constant  harrying,  with  great  armies 
marching  throughout  the  countryside — plunder- 
ing, killing,  burning,  with  apparently  no  object. 

When  Alfred  came  to  the  throne,  London  was 
practically  a  Danish  city;  but  he  soon  set  to 
work  and  drove  them  out.  And,  though  Eng- 
land suffered  long  and  often  from  these  foes, 
from  that  time  onwards,  the  fortress  being 
rebuilt,  London  never  again  fell  to  the  invaders. 
When,  eventually,  Canute  did  enter  London  in 
1017,  after  a  considerable  but  entirely  unsuccess- 
ful siege,  it  was  at  the  invitation  of  the  citizens, 
who  accepted  him  as  their  King. 

Under  this  wise  King  followed  an  era  of  pros- 
perity for  the  growing  city.  Danish  merchants 
settled  within  its  walls;  the  wharves  were  busy 
once  again;  foreign  traders  sailed  up  the  River 
to  Billingsgate,  their  boats  laden  with  wine, 
cloth,  and  spices  from  the  East;  and  so  rapidly 

141 


FATHER  THAMES 

London  became  once  more  a  great  commercial 
centre.  Indeed,  such  was  its  size  and  import- 
ance that  it  paid  one-fifth  of  the  whole  tax 
which  Canute  levied  on  the  kingdom. 

From  this  time  onward  London  progressed 
steadily;  and  so,  too,  did  that  other  city,  West- 
minster, which  had  sprung  into  being  at 
another  crossing,  a  few  miles  higher  up  the 
Thames — one  more  city  made  by  the  River,  as 
we  shall  see  later  on. 


142 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

How  the  City  grew  (Norman  Days) 

The  year  1066  was  yet  another  fateful  year  for 
the  people  of  England  and  the  citizens  of  London. 
When  William  of  Normandy  defeated  Harold 
at  Senlac,  near  Hastings,  many  of  the  English 


THE    CONQUEROR'S    MARCH 
.  OM      LONDOM 


fled  to  London,  prepared  to  join  the  citizens  in  a 
stout  defence  of  their  great  city;  but  no  such 
defence  was  necessary. 

William  skirted  the  dense  forest  of  Andredes- 
wealde,  and,  striking  the  main  road  at  Canter- 

143 


FATHER  THAMES 

bury,  progressed  to  Southwark,  which  he 
destroyed.  Now,  good  soldier  and  wise  man 
that  he  was,  William  saw  that  a  definite  attack 
on  London  would  be  a  difficult  matter,  and 
would  profit  him  nothing.  So  he  set  to  work 
to  do  what  others  had  done  before  him — to  cut 
off  the  city  from  its  supplies.  Marching  west- 
wards, he  made  his  way  to  the  crossing  at 
Wallingford,  and  there  reached  the  north  bank 
of  the  River.  Striking  north-east  again,  he  came 
soon  to  Watling  Street  once  more,  and  thus  cut 
off  all  the  northern  trade.  London  was  in  this 
way  cut  off  from  practically  the  bulk  of  its 
supplies;  and  the  citizens  were  glad  to  make 
terms  before  worse  things  happened. 

Probably  the  surrender  occurred  sooner  than 
it  might  otherwise  have  done,  by  reason  of  the 
exceedingly  mixed  nature  of  the  population. 
London  counted  among  its  citizens,  as  we  can 
tell  by  reference  to  the  documents  of  the  time, 
merchants  from  many  different  parts  of  France 
— Caen  and  Rouen  in  particular — and  from 
Flanders  and  Germany. 

William  kept  loyally  to  the  promises  which 
144 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (NORMAN  DAYS) 

he  had  made  in  the  treaty,  maintaining  the 
rights  of  the  city,  and  seeing  that  the  thirty  or 
forty  thousand  citizens  had  the  proper  protec- 
tion he  guaranteed.  True,  he  built  the  great 
threatening  Tower  of  London,  about  which  we 
shall  read  in  another  chapter,  but  it  is  very 
probable  that  even  in  that  the  citizens  saw  only 
a  strengthening  of  the  old  bastions  built  in 
former  days  for  the  guarding  of  the  city. 

Practically  all  our  knowledge  of  London  life 
in  Norman  days  comes  to  us  from  the  writings 
of  one  FitzStephen,  a  faithful  clerk  in  the 
service  of  Thomas  Becket.  FitzStephen,  who 
was  present  at  the  Archbishop's  murder,  wrote 
a  life  of  his  master,  and  prefaced  it  with  a  short 
account  of  the  city.  From  his  description  we 
learn  much  of  interest.  We  gather  that, 
besides  the  great  Cathedral,  there  were  thirteen 
large  churches  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-six 
smaller  parish  churches;  that  the  walls  pro- 
tected the  city  on  all  sides  save  the  river  front, 
where  they  had  been  pulled  down  to  make  room 
for  wharves  and  stores.  Says  FitzStephen: 
"  Those  engaged  in  the  several  kinds  of  business, 

145  K 


FATHER  THAMES 

sellers  of  various  things,  contractors  for  various 
works,  are  to  be  found  every  morning  in  their 
different  districts  and  shops.  Besides  there 
is  in  London,  on  the  river  bank,  among  the 
wines  in  ships,  and  in  cellars  sold  by  the  vint- 
ners, a  public  food  shop;  there  meats  may  be 
found  every  day,  according  to  the  season,  fried 
and  boiled,  great  and  small  fish,  coarsest  meats 
for  the  poor,  more  dainty  for  the  rich."  He 
also  has  much  to  tell  us  about  the  sports,  which 
included  archery,  leaping,  wrestling,  and  foot- 
ball. "  In  Easter  holidays  they  fight  battles 
on  the  water.  A  shield  is  hung  upon  a  pole  in 
mid-stream,  a  boat  is  made  ready,  and  in  the 
forepart  thereof  standeth  a  youth,  who  chargeth 
the  shield  with  a  lance.  If  so  be  that  he 
breaketh  the  lance  against  the  shield,  he  hath 
performed  a  worthy  deed;  but  if  he  doth  not 
break  his  lance,  down  he  falleth  into  the  water. 
...  To  this  city,  from  every  nation  under 
heaven,  do  merchants  delight  to  bring  their 
goods  by  sea.  .  .  .  The  only  pests  of  London 
are  the  immoderate  quaffing  of  fools  and  the 
frequency  of  fires." 

146 


CHAPTER  FIVE 

The  River's  First  Bridge 

From  our  point  of  view,  engaged  as  we  are  in 
the  study  of  London's  River  and  its  influence 
on  the  city,  perhaps  the  most  interesting  thing 
that  happened  in  Norman  days  was  the  building 
of  the  first  stone  London  Bridge. 

Other  bridges  there  had  been  from  remote 
times,  and  these  had  taken  their  part  in  the 
moulding  of  the  history  of  London,  but  they 
had  suffered  seriously  from  flood,  fire,  and 
warfare.  In  the  year  1090,  for  instance,  a 
tremendous  storm  had  burst  on  the  city,  and 
while  the  wind  blew  down  six  hundred  houses 
and  several  churches,  the  flood  had  entirely 
demolished  the  bridge.  The  citizens  had  built 
another  in  its  place ;  but  that,  too,  had  narrowly 
escaped  destruction  when  there  occurred  one  of 
those  dreadful  fires  which  FitzStephen  laments. 
The  years  1 135-6  again  had  brought  calamity, 
for  yet  another  fire  had  practically  consumed 

x47 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  entire  structure.  It  had  been  remade, 
however,  and  had  lasted  till  1163,  when  it  had 
been  found  to  be  in  such  a  very  bad  condition 
that  an  entirely  new  bridge  was  a  necessity. 

The  new  bridge  was  the  conception  of  one 
Peter,  the  priest  of  a  small  church,  St.  Mary 


;'.,-'.  <-v-'-j.  »K^-,,  ^L-j; a  fa 


Old  London  Bridge. 

Colechurch,  in  the  Poultry.  This  clergyman 
was  a  member  of  a  religious  body  whose  special 
interest  was  the  building  of  bridges,  in  those 
times  regarded  as  an  act  of  piety.  Skilled  in 
this  particular  craft,  he  dreamed  of  a  bridge  for 
London  such  as  his  brother  craftsmen  were 
building  in  the  great  cities  of  France ;  and  he  set 

148 


THE  RIVER'S  FIRST  BRIDGE 

to  work  to  amass  the  necessary  funds.  King, 
courtiers,  common  folk,  all  responded  to  his 
call,  and  at  last,  in  1176,  he  was  able  to  com- 
mence. Unfortunately,  he  died  before  the 
completion  of  his  project,  for  it  took  thirty- 
three  years  to  build;  and  another  brother, 
Isenbert,  carried  on  after  him. 

A  strange  bridge  it  was,  too,  when  finished; 
but  good  enough  to  last  six  and  a  half  centuries. 
It  was  in  reality  a  street  built  across  the  River, 
926  feet  in  length,  40  feet  wide,  and  some  60  feet 
above  the  level  of  high  water.  Nineteen  pointed 
arches,  varying  in  width  from  10  to  32  feet, 
upheld  its  weight  over  massive  piers  which 
measured  from  23  to  36  feet  in  thickness.  So 
massive  were  these  piers  that  probably  only 
about  a  third  of  the  whole  length  of  the  Bridge 
was  waterway.  This,  of  course,  meant  that  the 
practice  of  "  shooting  "  the  arches  in  a  boat 
was  a  perilous  adventure,  for  with  such  narrow 
openings  the  current  was  tremendous.  So 
dangerous  was  it  that  it  was  usual  for  timid  folk 
to  disembark  just  above  the  Bridge,  walk  round 
the    end,   and    re-embark    below,   rather  than 

149 


FATHER  THAMES 


An  Arch  of  Old  London  Bridge:  Queen  Eleanor 
being  Stoned  in  1263. 

150 


THE  RIVER'S  FIRST  BRIDGE 

take  the  risk  of  being  dashed  against  the  stone- 
work. Which  wisdom  was  embodied  in  a 
proverb  of  the  time — "  London  Bridge  was  made 
for  wise  men  to  go  over  and  fools  to  go  under/' 

Strangely  enough,  old  London  Bridge  fore- 
stalled the  Tower  Bridge  by  having  in  its  centre 
a  drawbridge,  which  could  be  raised  to  allow 
vessels  to  sail  through,  much  as  the  bascules  of 
the  modern  bridge  can  be  lifted  to  allow  the 
passage  of  the  great  ships  of  to-day.  There 
were  on  each  side  of  the  roadway  ordinary 
houses,  the  upper  stories  of  which  were  used 
for  dwellings,  while  the  ground  floors  acted  as 
shops.  In  the  middle  of  the  Bridge,  over  the 
tenth  and  largest  pier,  stood  a  small  chapel 
dedicated  to  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  the 
youngest  of  England's  saints. 

But,  even  when  a  stone  bridge  was  erected, 
troubles  were  by  no  means  over.  Four  years 
after  the  completion,  in  July,  1212,  came  an- 
other disastrous  fire,  and  practically  all  the 
houses,  which,  unlike  the  Bridge  itself,  were 
built  of  timber,  were  destroyed.  In  the  year 
1282  it  was  the  turn  of  the  River  to  play  havoc. 

151 


FATHER  THAMES 

As  we  said  just  now,  only  about  a  third  of  the 
length  was  waterway.     This  condition  of  things 


Chapel  of  St.  Thomas  Becket. 


(avoided  in  all  modern  bridges)  meant  a  tre- 
mendous pressure  of  the  current,  both  at  ebb 

152 


THE  RIVER'S  FIRST  BRIDGE 

and  flow,  and  an  enormous  pressure  at  flood 
time.  When,  in  the  year  mentioned,  there  came 
great  ice-floods,  five  arches  were  carried  away, 
and  "  London  Bridge  was  broken  down,  my 
fair  lady."  From  that  time  onwards  there  was 
a  considerable  series  of  accidents  right  down 
to  the  time  of  the  Great  Fire  of  London,  con- 
cerning which  we  shall  read  in  a  later  chapter. 
Old  London  Bridge,  during  its  life,  saw  many 
strange  happenings.  In  1263,  for  instance,  a 
great  crowd  gathered,  wherever  the  citizens 
could  find  a  coign  of  vantage,  for  the  Queen, 
Eleanor  of  Provence  and  wife  of  Henry  III., 
was  passing  that  way  on  her  journey  from  the 
Tower  to  Windsor.  But  this  was  no  triumphal 
passage,  for  the  Queen  was  strongly  opposed  to 
the  Barons,  who  were  still  working  for  a  final 
settlement  of  Magna  Charta.  Enraged  at  her 
action,  the  people  of  London  waited  till  her 
barge  approached  the  Bridge,  and  then  they 
hurled  heavy  stones  down  upon  it  and  assailed 
the  Queen  with  rough  words;  so  that  she  was 
compelled  with  her  attendants  to  return  to  the 
Tower,  rather  than  face  the  enraged  mob. 

153 


FATHER  THAMES 

The  year  1390  saw  yet  another  queer  event. 
Probably  most  of  you  understand  what  is 
meant  by  a  tournament.  Well,  at  this  time, 
there  was  much  rivalry  between  the  English 
and  Scottish  knights,  and  a  tilt  was  proposed 
between  two  champions,  Lord  Wells  of  England 
and  Earl  Lindsay  of  Scotland.  The  English- 
man, granted  choice  of  ground,  chose  by  some 
strange  whim  London  Bridge  for  the  scene  of 
action  rather  than  some  well-known  tourna- 
ment ground.  On  the  appointed  day  the 
Bridge  was  thronged  with  folk  who  had  come 
to  witness  this  unusual  contest  in  the  narrow 
street.  Great  was  the  excitement  as  the  knights 
charged  towards  each  other.  Three  times  did 
they  meet  in  the  shock  of  battle,  and  at  the 
third  the  Englishman  fell  vanquished  from  his 
charger,  to  be  attended  immediately  by  the 
gallant  Scottish  knight. 

The  Bridge,  as  the  only  approach  to  the  city 
from  the  south,  was  the  scene  of  many  won- 
derful pageants  and  processions,  as  our  vic- 
torious Kings  came  back  from  their  wars  with 
France,  or  returned  to  England  with  their  brides 

154 


THE  RIVER'S  FIRST  BRIDGE 

from  overseas.  Such  a  magnificent  spectacle 
was  the  crossing  in  state  of  Henry  V.  after  the 
great  victory  of   Agincourt  in  the  year  1415. 


lUfi       m 


London  Bridge  in  Modern  Times. 

The  battle,  as  most  of  you  know,  took  place 
in  October  of  that  year,  and  at  the  end  of 
November  the  King  passed  over  the  Bridge  at 
the  head  of    his  most  distinguished  prisoners 

155 


FATHER  THAMES 

and  his  victorious  soldiers,  amid  the  tumultuous 
rejoicing  of  London's  jubilant  citizens. 

Yet  another  strange  scene  was  enacted  when 
Wat  Tyler,  at  the  head  of  his  tens  of  thou- 
sands, passed  over  howling  and  threatening, 
after  being  temporarily  held  back  by  the  gates 
which  stood  at  the  south  end  of  the  Bridge. 

So  the  old  Bridge  lasted  on,  living  through 
momentous  days,  till,  in  the  year  1832,  it  was 
removed  to  give  place  to  the  new  London  Bridge 
which  had  been  erected  sixty  yards  to  the  west- 
wards. 


156 


CHAPTER  SIX 

How  the  City  grew  {in  the  Middle  Ages) 

London  in  that  period  which  we  speak  of  as 
the  Middle  Ages  was  indeed  a  remarkable  city. 
Dotted  about  all  over  it,  north  and  south,  west 
and  east,  were  great  monasteries  and  nunneries 
and  churches,  for  in  those  days  the  Church  was 
a  tremendous  power  in  the  land ;  while  huddled 
together  within  its  confines  were  shops,  houses, 
stores,  palaces,  all  set  down  in  a  bewildering 
confusion.  Of  palaces  there  was  indeed  a  pro- 
fusion; in  fact,  London  might  well  have  been 
called  a  City  of  Palaces.  But  they  were  not 
arranged  in  long  lines  along  the  banks  of  canals, 
as  were  those  of  Venice,  nor  round  fine  stately 
squares,  as  in  Florence,  Genoa,  and  other 
famous  cities  of  the  Continent.  London's 
palaces  nestled  in  the  city's  narrow,  muddy 
lanes,  between  the  warehouses  of  the  mer- 
chants and  the  hovels  of  the  poor.     They  paid 

157 


FATHER  THAMES 

little  or  no  attention  to  external  beauty,  but 
within  they  were  splendid  structures. 

Now,  what  did  this  mean  ?  That  the 
common  people  of  London  constantly  came 
into  contact  with  the  great  ones  of  the  land. 
The  apprentice,  sent  on  an  errand  by  his  master, 
might  at  any  moment  be  held  up  as  Warwick 
the  King-maker,  let  us  say,  emerged  from  his 
gateway,  followed  by  a  train  of  several  hundred 
retainers  all  decked  out  in  his  livery;  or  the 
Queen  and  her  ladies  might  pass  in  gay  pro- 
cession to  view  a  tournament  in  the  fields  just 
north  of  the  Chepe.  In  that  way  the  citizens 
learned  right  from  their  earliest  day  that 
London  was  not  the  only  place  in  England, 
that  there  were  other  folk  in  the  land,  and  great 
ones  too,  who  were  not  London  merchants  and 
craftsmen. 

This  constant  reminder  that  they  were 
simply  part  and  parcel  of  the  great  realm  of 
England  did  this  for  the  people  of  London:  it 
made  them  keen  on  politics,  always  ready  to 
take  sides  in  any  national  strife.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  gave  them  great  pride.     The  citizens 

158 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (MIDDLE  AGES) 

soon  discovered  that,  though  they  were  not  the 
only  folk  in  the  land,  they  counted  for  much,  for 
whatever  side  or  cause  they  supported  always 
won  in  the  end.  This,  of  course,  more  firmly 
cemented  the  position  of  London  as  the  fore- 
most spot  in  the  kingdom. 

Very  beautiful  indeed  were  some  of  the 
palaces,  or  inns,  as  they  were  quite  commonly 
called.  They  were  in  no  sense  of  the  word 
fortresses ;  their  gates  opened  straight  on  to  the 
narrow,  muddy  lanes  without  either  ditch  or 
portcullis.  Inside  there  was  usually  a  wide 
courtyard,  surrounded  by  the  various  buildings. 
Unfortunately  the  Great  Fire  and  other  calami- 
ties have  not  spared  us  much  whereby  we  can 
recall  such  palaces  to  mind.  Staple  Inn,  whose 
magnificent  timbered  front  is  still  one  of 
London's  most  precious  relics,  is  of  a  later  date, 
but  possesses  many  of  the  medieval  characters. 
Crosby  Hall,  in  Bishopsgate  Street,  was  a  fine 
specimen.  This  was  erected  in  the  fifteenth 
century  by  a  grocer  and  Lord  Mayor,  Sir  John 
Crosby,  a  man  of  great  wealth;  and  for  some 
time  it  was  the  residence  of  Richard  III.     For 

159 


FATHER  THAMES 

many  years  it  remained  to  show  us  the  exceed- 
ing beauty  of  a  medieval  dwelling;  but,  alas, 
that  too  has  gone  the  way  of  all  the  others! 
A  portion  of  it,  the  great  Hall,  has  been  re- 
erected  in  Chelsea. 


Baynard's  Castle  before  the  Great  Fire. 


Otherwise  most  of  these  palaces  remain  only 
as  a  name.  Baynard's  Castle,  one  of  the  most 
famous  of  all,  which  stood  close  to  the  western 
end  of  the  river  wall,  lasted  for  600  years  from 
the  Norman  Conquest  to  the  time  of  the  Great 
Fire,  but  it  is  only  remembered  in  the  name  of 
a  wharf  and  a  ward  of  the  city.  Coldharbour 
Palace,  which  stood  in  Thames  Street  with 
picturesque    gables    overhanging    the     River, 

160 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (MIDDLE  AGES) 

passed  from  a  great  place  in  history  down  to 
oblivion. 

So  with  all  the  rest  of  these  elaborate,  historic 
palaces,  about  which  we  can  read  in  the  pages 
of  Stow,  that  delightful  chronicler  of  London 
and  her  ways;  they  either  perished  in  the 
flames  or  were  pulled  down  to  make  way  for 
hideous  commercial  buildings. 

London  in  the  Middle  Ages  passed  through 
a  period  of  great  prosperity;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  it  suffered  terribly  through  pestilence, 
famine,  rebellions,  and  so  on.  The  year  1349 
saw  a  dreadful  calamity  in  the  shape  of  the 
"  Black  Death  " — a  kind  of  plague  which  came 
over  from  Asia.  The  narrow,  dirty  lanes,  with 
their  stinking,  open  ditches,  the  unsatisfactory 
water-supply,  all  caused  the  dread  disease  to 
spread  rapidly ;  and  a  very  large  part  of  London's 
citizens  perished. 

Moreover,  famine  followed  in  the  path  of  the 
pestilence  which  stalked  through  the  land.  So 
great  was  the  toll  of  human  life  throughout 
England  that  there  were  but  few  left  to  work 
on  the  land;  and  London,  which  depended  for 

161  l 


FATHER  THAMES 

practically  all  its  supplies  on  what  was  sent 
from  afar,  suffered  severely.  Still,  despite  all 
these  troubles,  the  Middle  Ages  must  be 
regarded  as  part  of  the  "  good  old  times,"  when 
England  was  "  merry  England  "  indeed.  True, 
the  citizens  had  to  work  hard,  and  during  long 
hours,  but  they  found  plenty  of  time  for 
pleasure.  Those  of  you  who  have  read  any- 
thing of  Chaucer's  "Canterbury  Tales"  will 
know  something  of  the  brightness  of  life  in  those 
times,  of  the  holidays,  the  pageants  and  pro- 
cessions, the  tournaments,  the  fairs,  the  general 
merrymaking. 

All  of  which,  of  course,  was  due  to  good  trade. 
The  city  which  the  River  had  made  was  grow- 
ing in  strength.  London  now  made  practically 
everything  it  needed,  and  within  its  walls  were 
representatives  of  practically  every  calling.  As 
Sir  Walter  Besant  says  in  his  fine  book, 
"London":  "There  were  mills  to  grind  the 
corn,  breweries  for  making  the  beer;  the  linen 
was  spun  within  the  walls,  and  the  cloth  made 
and  dressed;  the  brass  pots,  tin  pots,  iron 
utensils,  and  wooden  platters  and  basins,  were 

162 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (MIDDLE  AGES) 

all  made  in  the  city;  the  armour,  with  its 
various  pieces,  was  hammered  out  and  fashioned 
in  the  streets;  all  kinds  of  clothes,  from  the 
leathern  jerkin  of  the  poorest  to  the  embroidered 
robes  of  a  princess,  were  made  here.  .  .  . 

"  There  was  no  noisier  city  in  the  whole 
world;  the  roar  and  the  racket  of  it  could  be 
heard  afar  off,  even  at  the  risings  of  the  Surrey 
hills  or  the  slope  of  Highgate.  From  every 
lane  rang  out,  without  ceasing,  the  tuneful  note 
of  the  hammer  and  the  anvil;  the  carpenters, 
not  without  noise,  drove  in  their  nails,  and  the 
coopers  hooped  their  casks;  the  blacksmith's 
fire  roared;  the  harsh  grating  of  the  founders 
set  the  teeth  on  edge  of  those  who  passed  that 
way;  along  the  river  bank,  from  the  Tower  to 
Paul's  Stairs,  those  who  loaded  and  those  who 
unloaded,  those  who  carried  the  bales  to  the 
warehouses,  those  who  hoisted  them  up;  the 
ships  which  came  to  port  and  the  ships  which 
sailed  away,  did  all  with  fierce  talking,  shouting, 
quarrelling,  and  racket." 

As  we  picture  the  prosperity  of  those  medieval 
days  there  comes  into  our  minds  that  winding 

163 


FATHER  THAMES 

silver  stream  which  made  such  prosperity 
possible,  and  we  seem  to  see  the  River  Thames 
crowded  with  ships  from  foreign  parts,  many 
of  them  bringing  wine  from  France,  Spain,  and 
other  lands,  for  wine  was  one  of  the  principal 
imports  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and  filling  up  the 
great  holds  of  their  empty  vessels  with  England's 
superior  wool ;  others  from  Italy,  laden  with  fine 
weapons  and  jewels,  with  spices,  drugs,  and 
silks,  and  all  wanting  our  wool.  A  few  of  those 
ships  in  the  Pool  were  laden  with  coal,  for  in  the 
Middle  Ages  this  new  fuel — sea-coal,  as  it  was 
called  to  distinguish  it  from  the  ordinary  wood 
charcoal — made  its  appearance  in  London. 
Nor  did  London  take  to  it  at  first.  In  the  reign 
of  Edward  I.  the  citizens  sent  a  petition,  pray- 
ing the  King  to  forbid  the  use  of  this  "  nuisance 
which  corrupteth  the  air  with  its  stink  and 
smoke,  to  the  great  detriment  of  the  health  of 
the  people." 

But  the  advantages  of  the  sea-coal  rapidly 
outweighed  the  disadvantages  with  the  citizens, 
and  the  various  proclamations  issued  by  sove- 
reigns came  to  nought.     Before  long  several 

164 


HOW  THE  CITY  GREW  (MIDDLE  AGES) 

officials  were  appointed  to  act  as  inspectors  of 
the  new  article  of  commerce  as  it  came  into  the 
wharves.  The  famous  Dick  Whittington  and 
various  other  prominent  citizens  of  London 
made  large  fortunes  from  their  coal-boats. 


165 


CHAPTER  SEVEN 

The  Tower  of  London 

London  has  many  treasures  to  show  us,  if  we 
take  the  trouble  to  look  for  them,  but  it  has  no 
relic  of  the  past  so  perfect  as  its  Tower — a  place 
which  every  Briton,  especially  every  Londoner, 
ought  to  see  and  try  to  understand. 

If  only  the  Tower's  silent  old  stones  could 
suddenly  gain  the  power  of  speech,  what  strange 
tales  they  would  have  to  tell  of  the  things  which 
have  occurred  during  their  centuries  of  history 
— tales  of  things  glorious  and  tales  of  things 
unspeakably  tragic.  Though  the  latter  would 
easily  outweigh  the  former  in  number,  I  am 
afraid;  for  this  grim  stronghold  is  a  monument 
to  evil  rather  than  to  good. 

The  Tower  has  often  been  spoken  of  as  the 
key  to  London,  and  there  is  truth  in  the  saying, 
for  its  position  is  certainly  an  excellent  one. 
When  William  of  Normandy  descended  on 
England  with  his  great    company  of   knights 

166 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

and  their  retainers,  he  professed  to  have  every 
consideration  for  the  people  of  London,  and 
certainly  he  treated  the  citizens  quite  fairly 
according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty.  But,  at 
the  same  time,  he  apparently  did  not  feel 
any  too  sure  of  them,  and  so  he  called  in  the 
monk,  Gundulf,  to  erect  a  fortress,  which  to 
all  appearances  was  merely  a  strengthening  of 
the  fortifications  already  there,  but  which  in 
reality  was  intended  to  serve  as  a  constant 
reminder  of  the  power  and  authority  of  the 
conquering  king. 

The  spot  chosen  was  the  angle  at  the  eastern 
corner,  just  where  the  wall  turns  sharply  inland 
from  the  River,  and  no  position  round  London 
could  have  been  better  chosen.  In  the  first  place 
it  guarded  London  from  the  river  approach, 
ready  to  hold  off  any  enemy  venturesome 
enough  to  sail  up  the  Thames  to  attack  the  city. 
But  also,  and  this  undoubtedly  was  what  was 
in  the  mind  of  the  Conqueror,  it  frowned  down 
on  the  city. 

A  formidable  Norman  Keep  was  erected, 
with  walls  15  feet  thick,  so  strongly  built  that 

167 


FATHER  THAMES 

they  stand  to-day  practically  as  they  stood 
900  years  ago,  save  that  stone-faced  windows 
were  put  in  a  couple  of  centuries  ago  to  take 
the  place  of  the  narrow  slits  or  loopholes  which 
served  for  light  and  ventilation  in  a  fortress  of 
this  sort. 


Ground  Plan  of  the  Tower. 


To  understand  the  Tower  of  London  properly 
(and  we  really  want  some  idea  of  it  before  any 
visit,  otherwise  it  is  merely  a  confusion  of 
towers  and  open  spaces  without  any  meaning) 
we  must  realize  that  it  consists  of  three  separate 

168 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

lines  of  defences,  all  erected  at  different  times. 
The  innermost,  the  Keep  or  White  Tower,  we 
have  touched  upon.  Beyond  that,  and  separ- 
ated from  it  by  an  open  space  known  as  the 
Inner  Ward,  is  the  first  wall,  with  its  twelve 
towers,  among  them  the  Beauchamp  Tower, 
the  Bell  Tower,  the  Bloody  Tower,  and  the 
Wakefield  Tower.  Then,  beyond  that  again, 
and  separated  by  another  open  space  known  as 
the  Outer  Ward,  is  yet  another  wall;  and  still 
beyond  is  the  Moat,  outside  everything.  So 
that  any  attacking  army,  having  successfully 
negotiated  the  Moat,  would  find  itself  with  the 
outer  wall  to  scale  and  b;eak,  and  within  that 
another  inner  wall,  46  feet  high.  The  garrison, 
driven  back  from  these  two,  could  even  then 
retire  to  the  innermost  keep,  with  its  walls 
15  feet  thick,  and  there  hold  out  for  a  great 
length  of  time  against  the  fiercest  attacks.  So 
that,  you  will  readily  see,  the  Tower  was  a 
fortress  of  tremendous  strength  in  days  before 
the  use  of  heavy  artillery. 

The  outer  defences  were  added  to  William's 
White    Tower  from  time  to  time  by  various 

169 


FATHER  THAMES 

monarchs.  The  first  or  inner  wall,  8  feet  thick, 
begun  in  the  Conqueror's  days,  was  added  to 
and  strengthened  by  Stephen,  Henry  II.,  and 
John.  The  outer  wall  and  the  Moat  were 
completed  by  Henry  III.;  and  the  Tower  thus 
took  its  present  shape. 

Most  of  our  Sovereigns,  from  the  Conqueror's 
time  right  down  to  the  Restoration,  used  the 
Tower  of  London.  Kings  and  Queens  who 
were  powerful  used  it  as  a  prison  for  their 
enemies;  those  who  were  weak  and  feared  the 
people  used  it  as  a  fortress  for  themselves. 
This  latter  use  of  the  Tower  was  particularly 
instanced  in  the  reign  of  Stephen — an  illumin- 
ating chapter  in  the  story  of  London. 

Stephen,  following  the  death  of  Henry  I., 
was  elected  King  by  the  Great  Council,  and  duly 
crowned  in  London;  but  the  barons  soon  saw 
that  he  was  unfitted  for  the  task  of  ruling,  and 
they  took  sides  with  the  Empress  Matilda, 
hoping  thereby  to  get  nearer  the  independence 
they  desired.  Stephen  for  a  time  held  his  own 
with  the  aid  of  a  number  of  trusty  barons,  but 
in  1 139  he  offended  the  Church  by  his  rough 

170 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

treatment  of  the  Bishops  of  Lincoln  and  Salis- 
bury, and  his  supporters  fell  away.  Conse- 
quently he  was  compelled  in  the  following  year 
to  seek  safety  in  the  Tower,  close  to  his  loyal 
followers,  the  citizens  of  London. 

Now  the  constable  of  the  Tower  in  those  days 
was  one  Geoffrey  de  Mandeville,  about  as 
unscrupulous  and  cruel  a  rascal  as  could  be 
imagined.  Stephen,  to  ensure  his  support, 
made  him  Earl  of  Essex,  and  for  a  time  all  went 
well.  But  when,  following  Stephen's  defeat 
and  capture  in  1141,  the  Empress  Matilda 
moved  to  London  to  be  crowned,  Geoffrey  de 
Mandeville  had  not  the  slightest  compunction 
in  taking  sides  with  her,  for  which  he  was 
rewarded  by  the  gift  of  castles,  revenues,  and 
the  office  of  Sheriff  of  Essex.  But  Matilda 
offended  the  citizens  of  London  to  such  an 
extent  that  they  drove  her  from  the  city  and 
attacked  Mandeville  in  the  Tower.  Whereupon 
Mandeville,  without  any  hesitation,  trans- 
ferred his  allegiance  to  Maud  of  Boulogne, 
Stephen's  wife,  who  was  rallying  his  scattered 
forces — which    allegiance    was    purchased    by 

171 


FATHER  THAMES 

making  Mandeville  the  Sheriff  of  Hertfordshire, 
Middlesex,  and  London,  as  well.  Nothing, 
however,  could  serve  to  make  this  treacherous 
man  act  straightly,  and  when  later  Stephen 
found  him  planning  yet  another  revolt  in  favour 
of  Matilda,  he  attacked  him  suddenly,  took 
him  prisoner,  and  removed  him  from  all  public 
affairs. 

This  chapter  in  English  history  is  far  from 
showing  the  English  nobles  in  a  good  light,  but 
it  is  exceedingly  interesting  as  revealing  the 
extent  to  which  London  was  beginning  to 
count  in  the  kingdom. 

To-day  we  enter  from  the  city  side  by  what 
is  known  as  the  Middle  Tower — a  renovated 
and  modernized  gateway,  with  a  big,  stone- 
carved  Royal  Arms  above  its  arch.  The  name 
"  Middle  "  strikes  us  as  curious,  seeing  that  it  is 
the  first  protection  on  the  landward  side,  until 
we  remember  or  learn  that  originally  there  was 
another  Tower,  the  Lion  Tower,  nearer  the  city 
(approximately  where  the  refreshment  room 
now  stands)  and  separated  from  the  Middle 
Tower  by  a  drawbridge.     But  the  Lion  Tower 

172 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

disappeared  many  many  years  ago,  and  only 
two  of  the  three  outer  defences  remain,  the 
Middle  Tower  and  the  Byward  Tower,  the 
latter  reached  by  a  permanent  bridge  over  the 
Moat. 

Once  through  the  Byward  Gateway  and  we 
are  between  the  inner  and  outer  defences. 
Leaving  on  our  left  the  Bell  Tower,  a  strong, 
irregular,  octagonal  tower,  which  gets  its  name 
from  the  turret  whence  curfew  bell  rings  each 
night,  we  walk  along  parallel  to  the  River, 
past  the  frowning  gateway  of  the  Bloody 
Tower  on  our  left,  with  its  low  arch  which 
originally  gave  the  only  entrance  to  the  Inner 
Ward,  and  on  our  right,  and  exactly  opposite, 
the  Traitor's  Gate,  the  riverside  passage  through 
the  outer  walls.  Skirting  the  Wakefield  Tower, 
we  pass  through  a  comparatively  modern 
opening,  and  so  come  upon  the  amazing  Norman 
Keep  of  William  the  Conqueror. 

This  Keep  is  not  quite  square,  though  it 
appears  to  be,  and  no  one  of  its  four  sides 
corresponds  to  any  other.  Its  greatest  measure- 
ments are  from  north  to  south  116  feet,  and 

173 


FATHER  THAMES 

from  east  to  west  96  feet.  Inside,  three  cross 
walls,  from  6  to  8  feet  thick,  divide  each  floor 
into  three  separate  apartments  of  unequal 
sizes.  It  is  a  building  complete  in  itself,  with 
everything  required  for  a  fortress,  a  Royal 
dwelling,  and  a  prison.  Probably,  as  you  walk 
about  the  cold,  gloomy  chambers,  you  will  say 
to  yourselves  that  you  can  understand  the 
fortress  and  the  prison  parts,  but  that  you 
could  never  imagine  it  as  a  dwelling.  But  you 
must  remember  that  with  coverings  on  the 
floor  and  with  the  bare  walls  hung  with  beauti- 
ful tapestries,  as  was  the  custom  in  early  days, 
and  with  furniture  in  position,  the  apartments 
must  have  presented  a  much  more  comfortable 
appearance. 

The  first  story,  or  main  floor,  was  the  place 
where  abode  the  garrison — the  men-at-arms  and 
their  officers;  and  above  on  the  other  two  floors 
were  the  State  apartments — St.  John's  Chapel 
and  the  Banqueting  Hall  on  the  second  story, 
and  the  great  Council  Chamber  of  the  Sovereign 
on  the  third  floor.  Beneath  were  great  dun- 
geons, terrible  places  without  light  or  ventila- 

174 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

tion,  having  in  those  days  no  entrance  from  the 
level  ground,  but  reached  only  by  that  central 
staircase  which  rose  from  them  to  the  roof. 

In  these  days  the  Keep  is  largely  used  as  an 
armoury;  and  we  can  gain  a  fine  idea  of  the 
different  kinds  of  armour  worn  in  different 
periods,  and  of  the  weapons  used  and  of  the 
cruel  implements  of  torture.  It  also  contains 
several  good  models  of  the  Tower  at  different 
times,  and  a  short  study  of  these  will  do  much 
to  get  rid  of  the  confusion  which  most  folk 
feel  as  they  hurry  from  tower  to  tower  without 
any  general  idea  of  the  place. 

Leaving  the  ancient  Keep,  we  cross  the  only 
wide  open  space  of  the  fortress,  a  paved  quad- 
rangle which  keeps  its  antique  and  now  in- 
appropriate name  of  Tower  Green,  where  in 
bygone  days  some  of  the  Tower's  most  famous 
prisoners  have  paraded  in  solitude  on  the  grass. 
Here,  marked  by  a  tablet,  is  the  site  of  the 
scaffold  where  died  Lady  Jane  Grey,  Anne 
Boleyn,  Katherine  Howard,  and  other  famous 
prisoners  of  State.  It  is  a  quiet,  moody  spot, 
where  the  black  ravens  of  the  Tower,  as  they 

175 


FATHER  THAMES 

stand  sentinel  beneath  the  sycamore  trees, 
at  times  seem  the  only  things  in  keeping  with 
the  sadness  of  the  place. 

To  our  right  is  the  little  Church  of  St.  Peter 
ad  Vinculam,  which  will  be  shown  to  us  by 
one  of  the  quaintly  garbed  "  Beef-eaters  "  (if 
one  can  be  spared  from  other  duties),  the 
famous  Yeomen  of  the  Guard  who  still  wear 
the  uniform  designed  in  Henry  the  Eighth's 
days.  Concerning  this  little  sanctuary  Lord 
Macaulay  wrote:  "  There  is  no  sadder  spot  on 
earth.  .  .  .  Death  is  there  associated  with 
whatever  is  darkest  in  human  nature  and  in 
human  destiny,  with  the  savage  triumph  of 
implacable  enemies,  with  the  inconstancy,  the 
ingratitude,  the  cowardice  of  friends,  with  all 
the  miseries  of  fallen  greatness  and  of  blighted 
fame.  Thither  have  been  carried  through  suc- 
cessive ages,  by  the  rude  hands  of  gaolers, 
without  one  mourner  following,  the  bleeding 
relics  of  men  who  had  been  the  captains  of 
armies,  the  leaders  of  parties,  the  oracles  of 
senates,  and  the  ornaments  of  courts." 

Close  together  in  a  small  space  before  the 
176 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

Altar,  raised  slightly  above  the  level  of  the 
floor,  lie  the  mortal  remains  of  two  Queens, 
Anne  Boleyn  and  Katherine  Howard,  Margaret 
of  Salisbury,  last  of  the  proud  Plantagenets, 
Lord  and  Lady  Rochford,  the  Dukes  of  Somer- 
set, Northumberland,  Monmouth,  Suffolk,  and 
Norfolk,  the  Earl  of  Essex,  Lady  Jane  Grey, 
Lord  Guilford  Dudley,  and  Sir  Thomas  Over- 
bury. 

As  we  pass  on  and  come  to  the  Beauchamp 
Tower,  and  later  to  the  Bloody  Tower,  we  see 
the  tiny  prisons  where  these  unfortunates,  and 
many  others,  languished  in  confinement,  waiting 
their  tragic  end,  whiling  away  the  weary  hours 
by  carving  quaint  inscriptions  on  the  stone 
walls;  and,  in  the  latter,  we  are  shown  the 
tiny  apartment  where  perished  the  little  Princes 
at  the  instigation  of  their  uncle,  Richard  III. 

From  our  point  of  view  there  remains  just 
one  more  thing  to  consider,  and  that  is  the 
Tower's  connection  with  the  River.  Probably 
few  of  us,  as  we  try  to  think  back  through  the 
centuries,  realize  how  important  the  Thames 
was  even  as  a  highway.     We  know  from  our 

177  M 


FATHER  THAMES 

reading  that  London's  streets  were  narrow, 
crooked,  and  of  very  little  use  for  a  big  amount 
of  traffic;  yet  we  do  not  see  in  our  mind's  eye 
the  great  waterway  which  everybody,  rich  and 


Traitor's  Gate. 

poor,  used  in  those  days,  alike  for  business  and 
pleasure.  And,  of  course,  the  Tower  contrib- 
uted very  largely  to  this  water  traffic,  for  the 
King,  his  nobles,  and  all  who  had  business  at 
Westminster,   travelled  constantly  to  and  fro 

178 


THE  TOWER  OF  LONDON 

in  the  great  painted  barges  which  made  the 
River  a  gayer  and  brighter  place  than  it  is  in 
our  days.  For  the  purpose  of  such  travellers 
there  was  provided  the  Queen's  Steps  at  the 
Tower  Wharf,  in  order  to  avoid  the  use  of  the 
sinister  Traitor's  Gate — that  low,  frowning 
archway,  which  gave  entrance  from  the  River, 
and  through  which  very  many  famous  persons, 
innocent  and  guilty  alike,  passed  to  their  doom, 
brought  thither  by  water  at  the  behest  of  the 
Sovereign. 

According  to  John  Stow,  who  wrote  in 
Elizabeth's  reign,  the  Tower  was  then  "  a 
citadel  to  defend  or  command  the  city;  a  royal 
palace  for  assemblies  or  treaties;  a  prison  of 
state  for  the  most  dangerous  offenders;  the 
only  place  of  coinage  for  all  England  at  this 
time;  the  armoury  for  warlike  provision;  the 
treasury  of  the  ornaments  and  jewels  of  the 
Crown;  and  general  conserver  of  most  records 
of  the  King's  courts  of  justice  at  Westminster." 
All  that  is  changed  now.  The  Tower  has  long 
since  ceased  to  be  a  Royal  residence.  As  a 
defence  of  the  city  it  would  not  last  more  than 

179 


FATHER  THAMES 

a  few  minutes  against  modern  artillery.  Save 
for  the  period  of  the  great  war,  when  it  held 
the  bodies  of  numerous  spies  and  traitors  and 
saw  the  execution  of  several,  it  has  for  many 
years  given  up  its  claim  to  be  a  prison.  The 
records  which  filled  the  little  Chapel  of  St. 
John  have  now  been  moved  to  the  Record 
Office,  and  the  making  of  money  goes  on  at  the 
Mint  just  across  the  road.  The  Crown  Jewels 
still  find  a  home  here,  in  the  Wakefield  Tower, 
the  prison  where  Henry  VI.  came  to  his  violent 
end.  Yet,  despite  all  these  changes,  the  fortress 
is  still  the  Tower  of  London — perhaps  the  city's 
most  fascinating  relic. 


180 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

How  Fire  destroyed  what  the  River  had  made 

Leaving  the  Tower  by  the  Byward  Gate,  and 
passing  along  Great  Tower  Street  and  East- 
cheap,  we  come  to  the  spot 

"  Where  London's  column  pointing  to  the  skies, 
Like  a  tall  bully,  lifts  its  head  and  lies." 

This  is,  of  course,  the  Monument,  which  for 
many  years  indicated  to  all  and  sundry  that 
the  Great  Fire  of  1666  was  the  work  of  the 
Roman  Catholics.  Till  the  year  1831  the 
inscription,  added  in  1681  at  the  time  of  the 
Titus  Oates  affair,  perpetuated  the  lie  in  stone, 
but  in  that  year  it  was  removed  by  the  City 
Council.  Now  the  gilt  urn  with  its  flames, 
which  we  can  see  well  if  we  ascend  the  345 
steps  to  the  iron  cage  at  the  top,  merely  com- 
memorates the  Fire  itself,  without  any  reference 
to  its  cause,  as  in  the  original  structure.  From 
the  top  of  the  Monument  we  can  get  perhaps 

181 


FATHER  THAMES 


*rS 


The  Monument. 


182 


FIRE  AND  THE  RIVER 

the  very  finest  of  all  views  of  London  and  its 
River. 

But  there  is  one  thing  which  should  preface 
our  account  of  the  Great  Fire,  and  that  is  an 
account  of  the  Great  Plague  which  visited  and 
afflicted  London  in  the  previous  year.  Of 
course,  the  Fire  was  in  one  sense  a  terrible 
disaster  for  London,  yet  the  destruction  which 
it  wrought  was  in  reality  a  great  blessing  to  the 
plague-ridden  city. 

The  Plague,  by  no  means  the  first  to  visit 
London,  came  over  from  the  Continent,  where 
for  years  it  had  been  decimating  the  large  cities. 
It  broke  out  with  terrible  power  in  the  summer 
of  the  year  1665 — a  dry,  scorching  summer  which 
made  the  flushing  of  the  open  street  drains  an 
impossible  thing,  and  gave  every  help  to  the 
dread  pestilence.  If  we  want  to  read  a  thrilling 
description  of  London  at  this  time  we  have 
only  to  turn  to  the  "  Journal  of  the  Plague 
Year,"  by  Defoe,  the  author  of  "  Robinson 
Crusoe."  This  was  not  actually  a  journal,  for 
Defoe  was  only  four  years  old  in  1665,  but  it 
was    a    faithful    account    based    on    first-hand 

183 


FATHER  THAMES 

information.  In  its  simply  written  pages  (to 
quote  from  Sir  Walter  Besant)  "  we  see  the 
horror  of  the  empty  streets;  we  hear  the  cries 
and  lamentations  of  those  who  are  seized  and 
those  who  are  bereaved.  The  cart  comes  slowly 
along  the  streets  with  the  man  ringing  a  bell 
and  crying,  '  Bring  out  your  dead  !  Bring  out 
your  dead  !'  We  think  of  the  great  holes  into 
which  the  dead  were  thrown  in  heaps  and 
covered  with  a  little  earth;  we  think  of  the 
grass  growing  in  the  streets;  the  churches 
deserted;  the  roads  black  with  fugitives  hurry- 
ing from  the  abode  of  Death;  we  hear  the 
frantic  mirth  of  revellers  snatching  to-night  a 
doubtful  rapture,  for  to-morrow  they  die.  The 
City  is  filled  with  despair."  As  we  can  well 
imagine,  the  King  and  his  courtiers  fled  from 
Whitehall  and  the  Tower  away  into  the  country; 
the  Law  Courts  were  shifted  up  river  to  Oxford. 
Naturally  all  business  stopped,  and  trade  was 
at  a  standstill.  Ships  in  hundreds  lay  idle  in 
the  Pool,  waiting  for  the  cargoes  which  came 
not,  because  the  wharves  and  warehouses  were 
deserted;  laden  ships  that  sailed  up  the  Thames 

184 


FIRE  AND  THE  RIVER 

speedily  turned  about  and  made  for  the  Conti- 
nental ports.  So  it  went  on,  the  visitation 
increasing  in  fury,  till  in  September  there  were 
nearly  900  fell  each  day.  Then  it  abated 
slightly,  but  continued  through  the  winter,  on 
into  the  following  summer,  and  in  the  end 
more  than  97,000  people  perished  out  of  a 
population  of  460,000. 

Then,  on  September  2,  came  that  other 
catastrophe,  the  Great  Fire.  Starting  in  a 
baker's  shop  in  Pudding  Lane,  near  the  Monu- 
ment, it  was  driven  westwards  by  a  strong  east 
wind. 

The  London  of  Stuart  days  gave  the  Fire 
every  possible  help.  Not  much  survives  to-day 
to  show  us  what  things  were  like,  but  the  quaint, 
timber-fronted  houses  of  Staple  Inn  (Holborn) 
and  No.  17,  Fleet  Street,  and  the  pictures 
painted  at  the  time,  give  us  a  fair  idea  of  the 
inflammable  nature  of  the  buildings ;  and  when 
we  remember  that  these  wooden  houses,  old, 
dry,  and  coated  with  pitch,  were  in  some  streets 
so  close  to  those  opposite  that  it  was  possible 
to  shake  hands   from   the  overhanging  upper 

185 


FATHER  THAMES 

stories,  we  are  not  surprised  at  the  rapidity  with 
which  the  Fire  spread. 

The  diaries  of  two  gentlemen  —  Samuel 
Pepys  and  John  Evelyn,  the  former  one  of  the 
King's  Ministers,  the  latter  a  wealthy  and 
learned  gentleman  of  the  Court — bring  home  to 
us  plainly  the  terror  of  the  seven  days'  visita- 
tion. To  begin  with,  very  few  took  any  special 
notice  of  the  outbreak:  fires  were  too  common 
to  cause  great  consternation.  Even  Pepys 
himself  tells  us  that  he  returned  to  bed;  but 
when  the  morning  came  and  it  was  still  burn- 
ing, he  was  disturbed.  Says  he:  "  By  and  by 
Jane  tells  me  that  she  hears  that  above  800 
houses  have  been  burned  down  to-night  by  the 
fire  we  saw,  and  that  it  is  now  burning  down 
all  Fish  Street,  by  London  Bridge.  So  I  made 
myself  ready  presently,  and  walked  to  the 
Tower;  and  there  got  up  upon  one  of  the  high 
places;  and  there  I  did  see  the  houses  at  that 
end  of  the  bridge  all  on  fire,  and  an  infinite  great 
fire  on  this  and  the  other  side  of  the  end  of  the 
bridge." 

London  Bridge,  as  you  will  remember  from  a 

186 


FIRE  AND  THE  RIVER 

former  chapter,  was  very  narrow,  and  the  houses 
projected  out  over  the  River,  held  in  place  by 
enormous  timber  struts;  and  these,  with  the 
wooden  frames  of  the  three-storied  houses,  gave 
the  fire  a  good  hold.  Moreover  the  burning 
buildings,  falling  on  the  Bridge,  blocked  the 
way  to  any  who  would  have  fought  the  flames. 
After  about  a  third  of  the  buildings  had  been 
destroyed  the  fire  was  stopped  by  the  pulling 
down  of  houses  and  the  open  space;  but  not 
before  it  had  done  great  damage  to  the  stone 
structure  itself.  The  heat  was  so  intense  that 
arches  and  piers  which  had  remained  firm  for 
centuries  now  began  to  show  signs  of  falling  to 
pieces,  and  it  was  found  necessary  to  spend 
£1,500,  an  enormous  sum  in  those  days,  on 
repairs  before  any  rebuilding  could  be  attempted. 
Day  after  day  the  Fire  continued.  Says 
Evelyn:  "  It  burned  both  in  breadth  and  length, 
the  churches,  public  halls,  Exchange,  hospitals, 
monuments,  and  ornaments,  leaping  after  a 
prodigious  manner  from  house  to  house  and 
street  to  street,  at  great  distances  one  from  the 
other.  .  .  . 

187 


FATHER  THAMES 

"  Here  we  saw  the  Thames  covered  with 
goods  floating,  all  the  barges  and  boats  laden 
with  what  some  had  time  and  courage  to  save, 
as,  on  the  other,  the  carts,  etc.,  carrying  out  to 
the  fields,  which  for  many  miles  were  strewed 
with  movables  of  all  sorts,  and  tents  erected  to 
shelter  both  people  and  what  goods  they  could 
get  away.  .  .  . 

"  (Sept.  7)  At  my  return  I  was  infinitely 
concerned  to  find  that  goodly  Church  (cathedral), 
St.  Paul's,  now  a  sad  ruin.  It  was  astonishing 
to  see  what  immense  stones  the  heat  had  in  a 
manner  calcined,  so  that  all  the  ornaments, 
columns,  friezes,  capitals,  and  projectures  of 
massie  Portland  stone  flew  off,  even  to  the  very 
roof,  where  a  sheet  of  lead  covering  a  great 
space  (no  less  than  six  acres  by  measure)  was 
totally  melted;  the  ruins  of  the  vaulted  roof 
falling  broke  into  St.  Faith's,  which  being  filled 
with  the  magazines  of  books  belonging  to  the 
Stationers,  and  carried  thither  for  safety,  they 
were  all  consumed,  burning  for  a  week  follow- 
ing. .  .  .  Thus  lay  in  ashes  that  most  vener- 
able Church,  one  of  the  most  ancient  pieces  of 

188 


FIRE  AND  THE  RIVER 


ffl  „ 


Old  St.  Paul's  (a.d.  1500), 


189 


FATHER  THAMES 

early  piety  in  the  Christian  world,  besides  near 
ioo  more.  The  exquisitely  wrought  Mercers' 
Chapel,  the  sumptuous  Exchange,  the  august 
fabric  of  Christchurch,  all  the  rest  of  the  Com- 
panies' Halls,  splendid  buildings,  arches,  entries, 
all  in  dust.  .  .  . 

"  The  people  who  now  walked  about  the 
ruins  appeared  like  men  in  some  dismal  desert, 
or  rather  in  some  great  city  laid  waste  by  a  cruel 
enemy.  .  .  .  The  by-lanes  and  narrower  streets 
were  quite  filled  up  with  rubbish,  nor  could  one 
have  possibly  known  where  he  was,  but  by  the 
ruins  of  some  Church  or  Hall,  that  had  some 
remarkable  tower  or  pinnacle  remaining.  .  .  ." 

Just  as  the  Plague  was  by  no  means  the  first 
plague  which  had  visited  the  city,  so  there  had 
been  other  serious  outbreaks  of  fire,  but  those 
two  visitations  were  by  far  the  worst  in  the 
history  of  London.  We  can  gather  some  idea 
of  the  scene  of  desolation  which  resulted  when 
we  read  that  the  ruins  covered  an  area  of  436 
acres — 387  acres,  or  five-sixths  of  the  entire  city, 
within  the  walls  and  73  acres  without;  that  the 
Fire  wiped  out  four  city  gates,  one  cathedral, 

190 


FIRE  AND  THE  RIVER 

eighty-nine  parish  churches,  the  Royal  Ex- 
change, Sion  College,  and  all  sorts  of  hospitals, 
schools,  etc. 

Yet  gradually,  not  within  three  or  four  years, 
as  is  commonly  stated  in  history  books,  but 
slowly,  as  the  ruined  citizens  found  money  for 
the  purpose,  there  rose  from  the  debris  another 
London — a  London  with  broader,  cleaner 
streets,  with  larger  and  better-built  houses  of 
stone  and  brick;  with  fine  public  buildings  and 
a  new  Cathedral — a  London  more  like  the  city 
which  we  know.  So  modem  London  began  its 
life. 

The  River  did  not  make  a  new  London  as  it 
had  made  the  old  city.  Shops,  markets,  quays, 
public  buildings,  did  not  spring  up  naturally  in 
places  where  the  trade  of  the  time  demanded 
them,  as  they  had  done  in  the  old  days,  other- 
wise much  would  have  changed.  Instead,  the 
new  city  very  largely  rebuilt  itself  on  the 
foundations  of  the  old,  quite  regardless  of 
comfort  or  utility. 

Its  supremacy  as  a  Port  was  never  in  doubt. 
With  the  tremendous  break  in  London's  com- 

191 


FATHER  THAMES 

merce,  caused  first  by  the  Plague  and  then  by 
the  devastation  of  the  Fire,  it  would  have 
seemed  possible  for  the  shipping  to  decrease 
permanently;  but  it  never  did.  So  firmly  was 
London  Port  established  in  the  past  that  it  lived 
on  strongly  into  modern  times,  despite  many 
excellent  reasons  why  it  should  lose  its  great 
place. 


192 


CHAPTER  NINE 

The  Riverside  and  its  Palaces 

To-day,  when  we  stand  upon  Waterloo  Bridge 
and  let  our  gaze  rest  upon  the  Embankment,  as 
it  sweeps  round  in  the  large  arc  of  a  circle  from 
Blackfriars  past  Charing  Cross  to  Westminster, 
it  is  hard  indeed  to  picture  the  time  when  these 
massive  buildings — hotels,  public  buildings, 
suites  of  offices,  etc. — were  not  there,  when  the 
green  grass  grew  right  down  to  the  water's  edge 
on  the  left  strand  or  bank  of  the  River,  when  a 
walk  from  the  one  city  to  the  other  was  a  walk 
through  country  lanes  and  fields.  It  is  hard 
indeed  to  brush  away  all  the  ugly,  grey  re- 
minders of  the  present,  and  see  a  little  of  the 
past  in  its  beauty — for  beautiful  the  River  un- 
doubtedly was  in  Plantagenet,  Tudor,  and 
Stuart  times. 

We  have  spoken  of  the  growth  of  the  city,  and 
what  the  River  meant  to  it;  of  the  wharves  and 
warehouses  which  extended  from  the  Tower  to 

193  N 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  Fleet  River.  That  was  the  commercial 
London  of  those  days.  Westwards  from  the 
Fleet,  along  the  side  of  the  Thames,  spread  the 
more  picturesque  signs  of  London's  prosperity 


The  Fleet  River  at  Blackfriars  (a.d.  1760). 

— the  dwellings  of  some  of  the  wealthy  and 
influential. 

From  the  western  end  of  the  city — Ludgate 
and     Newgate — spread     out     westwards     the 

194 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

suburbs,  part  of  the  city,  though  not  actually 
within  its  walls,  until  an  outer  limit  was  reached 
at  Temple  Bar,  situated  at  the  western  ex- 
tremity of  one  of  London's  most  famous 
thoroughfares,  Fleet  Street,  named  after  the 
little  river  which  flowed  down  where  Farring- 
don  and  New  Bridge  Streets  are,  and  which 
emptied  itself,  and  still  empties  itself,  in  the 
shape  of  a  main  drain,  into  the  Thames  beneath 
Blackfriars  Bridge. 

Between  Fleet  Street  and  the  River  stood  the 
Convent  of  the  White  Friars,  and  that  most 
famous  of  places  the  Temple. 

In  the  Middle  Ages  the  Church  was  far  more 
intimately  concerned  with  the  everyday  life  of 
the  people  than  it  is  to-day,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  the  clergy  attended  to  the  care  of 
the  sick  and  aged,  to  the  teaching  of  the  young, 
and  other  charitable  works.  Now  it  must  be 
understood  that  there  were  in  this  country  two 
classes  of  clergy — the  monks,  who  were  known 
as  "  regular  clergy  "  (who  lived  by  a  regulus  or 
rule),  and  the  ordinary  clergy,  much  as  we  have 
them  to-day,  in  charge  of  our  cathedrals,  parish 

195 


FATHER  THAMES 

churches,  etc.,  these  last  being  known  as 
"  secular  clergy."  For  the  upkeep  of  the 
Church  folk  paid  what  were  known  as  "  tithes." 
To  begin  with,  this  "  tithe,"  or  tax,  was  handed 
over  to  the  bishop,  who  divided  it  out  into  four 
parts — one  for  the  building  itself,  one  for  the 
poor,  one  for  the  priest,  and  one  for  himself. 
Gradually,  however,  the  "  regulars  "  obtained 
control  of  affairs,  receiving  the  tithes,  and, 
instead  of  giving  the  full  quarters  to  the  "  secu- 
lars," they  simply  paid  them  what  they  thought 
fit,  and  appropriated  the  remainder  for  them- 
selves. This  led  to  two  things:  the  monasteries 
became  enormously  wealthy,  and  the  seculars 
became  exceedingly  poor  and  dissatisfied;  so 
that  there  was  constant  strife  between  the  two 
branches.  Many  nobles,  ignorant  of  the  true 
condition  of  affairs,  and  wishing  the  excellent 
charitable  work  of  the  Church  to  be  continued, 
made  great  gifts  to  the  Church.  Unfortunately 
these  very  great  gifts  were  sometimes  apt  to  do 
the  very  opposite  to  what  their  donors  intended. 
Instead  of  the  monks  devoting  themselves  more 
and  more  earnestly  to  the  care  of  the  needy, 

196 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

they  began  to  think  more  of  their  own  comfort 
and  position.  They  erected  for  themselves 
extensive  and  comfortable  dwellings,  with  their 
own  breweries,  mills,  and  farms,  and  they  lived 
on  the  fat  of  the  land.  They  indulged  them- 
selves until  their  luxury  became  a  byword  with 
the  common  people.  Then  arose  two  great 
teachers,  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  and  St.  Dominic, 
who  were  led  to  protest  against  the  abuses. 
They  founded  new  Orders  of  religious  men — 
called  the  Friars — who  went  from  place  to  place 
with  no  money  and  only  such  clothes  as  covered 
them.  These  men  believed  in  and  taught  the 
blessedness  of  poverty. 

Many  of  them  came  over  from  the  Continent 
and  settled  in  various  parts  of  the  city.  If  you 
pick  up  a  map  of  London,  even  one  of  to-day, 
you  will  see  such  names  as  Blackfriars,  White- 
friars,  Crutched  Friars,  Austin  Friars — showing 
where  they  made  their  homes.  Some,  the 
Black  Friars,  took  up  a  position  and  eventually 
built  for  themselves  a  fine  monastery  and  church 
just  outside  the  city  walls  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Fleet  River.     Others,  the  White  Friars  or  Car- 

197 


FATHER  THAMES 

melite  Monks,  made  themselves  secure  just  to 
the  west  of  the  Fleet. 

Whitefriars  was  one  of  London's  sanctuaries ; 
within  its  precincts  wrong-doers  were  safe  from 
the  arm  of  the  Law.  Now,  in  certain  periods  of 
our  history,  such  things  as  sanctuaries  were 
good;  they  frequently  prevented  innocent 
men  and  women  suffering  at  the  hands  of 
tyrants  and  unscrupulous  enemies.  So  that 
the  right  of  sanctuary  was  always  most  jealously 
guarded.  But,  as  time  went  on,  this  led  to 
abuses,  and  when  the  monasteries  were  closed 
by  Henry  VIII.,  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London 
asked  the  King  to  abolish  the  sanctuary  rights 
of  Blackfriars;  but  he  would  not  do  so.  The 
consequence  was  that  Blackfriars  and  White- 
friars, particularly  the  latter,  became  sinks  of 
iniquity.  In  the  latter,  which  was  nicknamed 
Alsatia,  congregated  criminals  of  all  sorts — 
thieves,  coiners,  forgers,  debtors,  cut-throats, 
burglars  —  as  we  can  read  in  Scott's  novel, 
"  The  Fortunes  of  Nigel."  For  years  it 
held  its  evil  associations,  but  it  became  so 
bad    that    in    1697   there   was    passed   a   Bill 

198 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

abolishing    for    ever    the   sanctuary   rights    of 
Whitefriars. 

West  of  Whitefriars  is  the  Temple,  which, 
with  its  quiet  old  courtyards,  its  beautiful 
church,  and  its  restful  gardens  stretching  down 
to  the  Embankment,  is  one  of  London's  most 
fascinating  places. 

It  gets  its  name  from  its  founders,  the  Knights 
Templars — a  great  Order  of  men  who  lived  in  the 
time  of  the  Crusades,  and  whose  white  mantles 
with  a  red  cross  have  been  famous  ever  since. 
These  knights,  who  took  vows  to  remain  un- 
married and  poor,  set  themselves  the  great  task 
of  guarding  the  pilgrims'  roads  to  the  Holy 
Land. 

In  1 184  the  Red  Cross  Knights  settled  on  the 
banks  of  the  River  Thames,  and  made  their 
home  there  in  what  was  called  the  New  Temple. 
For  130  years  they  abode  there,  gradually  in- 
creasing in  wealth  and  power,  till  in  the  end 
their  very  strength  defeated  them.  Princes 
and  nobles  who  had  given  them  great  gifts  of 
money  for  their  worthy  work  saw  that  money 
used,  not  for  charitable  purposes,  but  to  keep 

199 


FATHER  THAMES 

up  the  pomp  and  luxury  of  the  place,  and  soon 
various  folk  in  high  places  coveted  the  Tem- 
plars' wealth  and  power,  and  determined  to 
defeat  them. 

So  well  did  these  folk  work  that  in  13 13  the 
Order  was  broken  up,  and  the  property  came 
into  the  King's  hands.  A  few  years  later  the 
Temple  was  leased  by  the  Crown  to  those  men 
who  were  studying  the  Law  in  London,  and  in 
their  hands  it  has  been  ever  since,  becoming 
their  own  property  in  the  reign  of  King  James  I. 

Originally  the  Temple  was  divided  into  three 
parts — the  Inner  Temple,  the  Outer  Temple, 
and  the  Middle  Temple.  The  Outer  Temple, 
which  stood  west  of  Temple  Bar,  and  therefore 
outside  the  city,  was  pulled  down  years  ago, 
and  now  only  the  two  remain. 

Here  in  their  chambers  congregate  the 
barristers  who  conduct  the  cases  in  the  Law 
Courts  just  across  the  road;  and  here  are  still  to 
be  found  the  students,  all  of  whom  must  spend 
a  certain  time  in  the  Temple  (or  in  one  of  the 
other  Inns  of  Court — Gray's  Inn  or  Lincoln's  Inn) 
before  being  allowed  to  practise  as  a  barrister. 

200 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

The  Temple  Church,  which  belongs  to  both 
Inns  of  Court,  is  one  of  the  few  pieces  of  Norman 


Old  Temple  Bar,  Fleet  Street  (now  at 
Theobald's  Park). 

architecture  which  survive  to  us  in  London. 
It  is  round  in  shape,  now  a  rare  thing.     On  the 

201 


FATHER  THAMES 


C&srie  Hill    Eal.ng 


Durham  House     Bedford  Hous. 


floor,  and  in  many  other  places,  may  be  seen 
the  Templars'  emblem — the  red  cross  on  a  white 
ground  with  the  Paschal  Lamb  in  the  centre. 
Figures  of  departed  knights  keep  watch  over 
this  strange  church,  their  legs  crossed  to  signify 
(so  it  is  said)  that  they  had  fought  in  one  or 
other  of  the  Crusades. 

The  Temple  Gardens,  which  still  run  down  to 
the  Embankment,  were  one  time  famous  for 
their  roses,  and,  according  to  Shakespeare,  were 
the  scene  of  that  famous  argument  which  led  to 
the  bitter  struggle  known  as  the  War  of  the 
Roses.  You  probably  remember  the  famous 
passage,  ending  with  the  lines — 

202 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 


mpsrca.d Miphgare. 


Somerset  House 


"  And  here  I  prophesy — this  brawl  to-day, 
Grown  to  this  faction  in  the  Temple  Garden, 
Shall  send  between  the  red  rose  and  the  white 
A  thousand  souls  to  death  and  deadly  night." 

First  Part  of  King  Henry  VI.,  Act  II.,  Sc.  4. 

Westwards  from  the  Temple  as  far  as  West- 
minster stretched  a  practically  unbroken  line 
of  palaces,  each  standing  in  beautiful  grounds 
which  sloped  down  in  terraces  to  the  water's 
edge.  There  was  Somerset  House,  which  for 
long  was  a  Royal  residence.  Lord  Protector 
Somerset  began  the  building  of  it  in  1549, 
pulling  down  a  large  part  of  St.  Paul's  cloisters 
and  also  the  churches  of  St.  John's,  Clerkenwell, 

203 


FATHER  THAMES 

and  St.  Mary's  le  Strand  to  provide  the  materials 
for  his  builders;  but  long  before  its  completion 
Somerset  was  executed  for  treason,  and  the 
property  went  to  the  Crown. 

Here  Elizabeth  lived  occasionally  while  her 
sister  Mary  was  reigning.  The  old  palace  was 
pulled  down  in  1756,  and  the  present  fine 
building  erected  on  the  site.  This  modern 
structure,  with  its  fine  river  front,  so  well 
combines  strength  and  elegance  that  it  seems 
a  pity  it  does  not  stand  clear  of  other  buildings. 

The  rest  of  the  palaces,  westwards,  survive 
for  the  most  part  only  as  names.  Where  now 
rises  the  great  mass  of  the  Savoy  Hotel  once 
stood  the  ancient  Palace  of  the  Savoy,  rising, 
like  some  of  the  city  houses,  straight  out  of 
the  River,  with  a  splendid  water-gate  in  the 
centre.  It  was  the  oldest  of  the  Strand 
palaces,  being  built  by  Peter  of  Savoy  as  early 
as  1245.  After  various  ownerships,  it  passed 
into  the  hands  of  John  of  Gaunt,  and  was  his 
when  it  was  plundered  and  almost  entirely 
burnt  down  by  the  followers  of  Wat  Tyler  in 
138 1.     From    that    time    onwards    it    had    a 

204 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

chequered  existence,  being  in  turn  prison  and 
hospital,  till  at  last  in  1805  it  was  swept  away 
when  the  approach  to  Waterloo  Bridge  was 
made.  There  is  still  in  the  street  leading  down 
to  the  Embankment  the  tiny  Chapel  Royal  of 
the  Savoy,  but  it  has  been  too  often  restored 
to  have  much  more  interest  than  a  name. 

Where  now  comes  the  Cecil  Hotel  stood 
originally  the  famous  palace  or  inn  of  the  Cecils, 
the  Earls  of  Salisbury.  York  House,  the  town 
palace  of  the  Archbishops  of  York,  stood  where 
now  is  Charing  Cross  Station.  This  at  one 
time  belonged  to  the  famous  Steenie,  Duke  of 
Buckingham  and  favourite  of  James  I. 
Buckingham  pulled  down  the  old  house  in  order 
that  another  and  more  glorious  might  rise  in 
its  place;  but  this  was  never  done.  Only  the 
water-gate  was  built,  and  this  lovely  relic  still 
stands  in  the  Embankment  Gardens,  and  from 
its  position,  some  distance  behind  the  river 
wall,  shows  us  how  skilful  engineers  have  saved 
quite  a  wide  strip  of  the  foreshore. 

In  all  probability  each  of  these  Strand  palaces 
had  its  water-gate,  from  which  the  nobles  and 

205 


FATHER  THAMES 

their  ladies  set  out  in  their  gay  barges  when 
about  to  attend  the  Court  at  Westminster  or 
go  shopping  in  London. 


The  Water-Gate  of  York  House. 

Just  beyond  York  House  came  Hungerford 
House,  which  has  given  its  name  to  the  railway 
bridge  crossing  from  the  station ;  and  then  came 

206 


THE  RIVERSIDE  AND  ITS  PALACES 

Northumberland  House,  which  was  the  last  of  the 
great  historic  riverside  palaces  to  be  demolished, 
being  pulled  down  in  comparatively  modern 
times  to  make  way  for  Northumberland  Avenue. 
Other  famous  palaces  are  remembered  in  the 
names  of  Durham  Street  and  Scotland  Yard. 

When  in  1529  Wolsey  fell  from  his  high 
estate,  Henry  VIII.,  his  unscrupulous  master, 
at  once  took  possession  of  his  palace  at  White- 
hall, and  made  it  the  principal  Royal  residence. 
To  give  it  suitable  surroundings  he  formed 
(for  his  own  sport  and  pleasure)  the  park  which 
we  now  call  St.  James's  Park.  When  later  he 
dissolved  the  monasteries  he  seized  a  small 
hospital,  known  as  St.  J ames-in-the- Fields, 
standing  on  the  far  side  of  the  estate,  and 
converted  it  into  a  hunting  lodge.  This  after- 
wards became  the  famous  Palace  of  St.  James's. 

Of  Whitehall  Palace  all  that  now  remains  is 
the  Banqueting  Hall  (now  used  to  house  the 
exhibits  of  the  United  Service  Institution), 
built  in  the  reign  of  James  I.  by  the  famous 
architect  Inigo  Jones;  the  rest  perished  by  fire 
soon  after  the  revolution  of  1688.     For  some 

207 


FATHER  THAMES 

time   afterwards   St.   James's   Palace   was   the 
only    Royal    residence    in    London,    but    the 


The  Banqueting  Hall,  Whitehall  Palace. 

Sovereigns  soon  provided  themselves  with  the 
famous  Kensington  and  Buckingham  Palaces. 

208 


CHAPTER  TEN 

Royal  Westminster — The  Abbey 

The  story  of  Westminster  is  nearly  as  old  as 
that  of  London  itself. 

In  our  first  chapter  we  spoke  of  the  position 
of  London  being  fixed  to  a  large  extent  by  the 
Kent  road  passing  from  Dover  to  the  Midlands 
That  road,  heading  from  Rochester,  originally 
passed  over — and  still  passes  over — the  Darent 
at  Dartford,  the  Cray  at  Crayford,  the  Ravens- 
bourne  at  Deptford;  and  then  made  its  way, 
not  to  the  crossing  at  Billingsgate,  but  to  a 
still  older  ford  or  ferry  which  existed  in  very 
early  days  at  the  spot  where  Westminster  now 
stands.  If  you  look  at  the  map  of  London, 
you  will  see  that  the  Edgware  Road,  passing 
in  a  south-easterly  direction  from  St.  Albans, 
comes  down,  with  but  a  slight  curve,  as  if  to 
meet  this  north-westerly  Kent  road.  That 
they  did  so  meet  there  is  but  little  doubt,  and 
this  meeting  gave  us  the  Royal  City  of  West- 
minster. 

209  o 


FATHER  THAMES 

In  pre-Roman  days  Lambeth  and  West- 
minster, Belgravia  and  Chelsea,  were  simply- 
reedy  marshes.  Out  of  them  rose  a  number  of 
gravelly  islands  of  various  sizes,  and  one  of 
these,  larger  and  more  solid  than  the  rest — 


The  River  at  Thorney  Island. 

Thorney  or  Bramble  Island — became  in  due 
course  the  site  of  the  city  which  for  centuries 
was  second  only  to  London  itself;  for  though 
the  building  of  the  Bridge  and  the  rapid  growth 
of  the  Port  meant  the  diversion  of  the  Kentish 
Watling  Street  to  a  new  route  through  London, 

210 


ROYAL  WESTMINSTER— THE  ABBEY 

the  Thorney  Island  settlement  grew  just  as 
steadily  as  that  of  the  bluff  lower  down  the 
stream,  till  eventually  it  held  England's  most 
celebrated  Abbey  and  Royal  Palace,  and  its 
Houses  of  Parliament. 

As  so  often  happened  in  early  days,  the 
settlement  developed  round  a  religious  house. 
Probably  it  originated  in  a  British  fortress. 
Certainly  it  comprised  a  considerable  Roman 
station  and  market.  But  all  that  lies  in  the 
misty  past.  The  legend  remains  that  in  the 
year  604  Sebert,  King  of  the  East  Saxons, 
there  founded  a  minster  of  the  west  (St.  Peter's) 
to  rival  the  minster  of  the  east  (St.  Paul's) 
which  was  being  erected  within  the  City  of 
London;  and  indeed  we  are  still  shown  in  the 
Abbey  the  tomb  of  this  traditional  founder. 

When  we  come  to  the  reign  of  Edward  the 
Confessor  we  begin  to  get  to  actual  definite 
things.  Edward,  as  we  know  from  our  history 
books,  was  a  very  religious  man,  almost  as 
much  a  monk  as  a  King;  and  he  took  special 
delight  in  rebuilding  ruined  churches.  While 
he  was  in  exile  in  Normandy  he  made  a  vow 

211 


FATHER  THAMES 

to  St.  Peter  that  he  would  go  on  pilgrimage  to 
Rome  if  ever  he  came  into  his  kingdom.  When, 
in  the  passage  of  time,  he  became  King,  and 
proposed  to  carry  out  his  vows,  his  counsellors 
would  not  hear  of  such  a  journey;  and,  in  the 
end,  the  Pope  of  Rome  released  him  from  his 
vow  on  condition  that  he  agreed  to  build  an 
Abbey  to  the  glory  of  St.  Peter. 

This  Edward  did.  His  own  particular  friend, 
Edwin,  presided  over  the  small  monastery  of 
Thorney,  so  Edward  determined  to  make  this 
the  site  of  his  new  Abbey.  Pulling  down  the 
old  place,  he  devoted  a  tenth  part  of  his  income 
to  the  raising  of  the  new  "  Collegiate  Church 
of  St.  Peter  of  Westminster."  Commenced  in 
the  year  1049,  it  became  the  King's  life-work, 
and  was  consecrated  only  eight  days  before  his 
death. 

In  order  that  he  might  see  the  builders  at 
work  on  his  favourite  project,  he  built  himself 
a  palace  between  the  Abbey  and  the  River, 
and  for  fifteen  years  he  watched  the  rising  into 
being  of  such  an  Abbey  as  England  had  never 
known.     He  endowed  it  lavishly  with  estates, 

212 


ROYAL  WESTMINSTER— THE  ABBEY 

and  gave  it  the  right  of  sanctuary,  whereby  all 
men  should  be  safe  within  its  walls. 

Of  course,  the  fine  structure  we  see  as  we 
stand  in  the  open  space  known  as  Broad 
Sanctuary  is  not  the  Confessor's  building.  Of 
that,  all  that  now  remains  is  the  Chapel  of  the 
Pyx,  the  great  schoolroom  of  Westminster 
School,  which  was  the  old  monks'  dormitory, 
and  portions  of  the  walls  of  the  south  cloister. 
The  rest  has  been  added  from  time  to  time  by 
the  various  Sovereigns.  Henry  III.,  in  1245, 
pulled  down  large  portions  of  the  old  structure, 
and  erected  a  beautiful  chapel  to  contain  the 
remains  of  the  Abbey's  founder,  and  this  chapel 
we  can  visit  to-day.  In  it  lies  the  sainted 
Confessor,  borne  thither  on  the  shoulders  of  the 
Plantagenet  nobles  whose  humbler  tombs  sur- 
round the  shrine;  also  his  Queen,  Eleanor; 
Edward  III.,  and  that  Queen  who  saved  the 
lives  of  the  burghers  of  Calais;  also  the  luckless 
Richard  II. 

Other  Sovereigns  also  took  a  share;  but  it 
was  left  to  Henry  VII.  to  give  us  the  body  of 
the  Abbey  mainly  in  the  shape  we  know.     At 

213 


FATHER  THAMES 

enormous  expense  he  erected  the  famous  Per- 
pendicular chapel,  called  by  his  name — one  of 


Henry  VII. 's  Chapel,  Westminster  Abbey. 
214 


ROYAL  WESTMINSTER— THE  ABBEY 

the  most  beautiful  and  magnificent  chapels  in 
the  whole  world. 

When  we  stand  in  the  subdued  light  in  this 
exquisite  building,  and  examine  the  beautifully 
fretted  stonework  of  its  amazing  roof — a  "  dream 
in  stone/'  its  "  walls  wrought  into  universal 
ornament,"  the  richly  carved,  dark-oak  stalls 
of  the  Knights  of  the  Bath  with  the  banners 
of  their  Order  drooping  overhead — we  find  it 
hard  to  recall  that  this  miserly  man  was  one 
of  the  least  popular  of  England's  Kings. 

In  this  spot  lie,  in  addition  to  the  remains 
of  Henry  himself,  those  of  most  of  our  later 
Kings  and  Queens.  Here  side  by  side  the 
sisters  Mary  and  Elizabeth  "  are  at  one;  the 
daughter  of  Catherine  of  Aragon  and  the 
daughter  of  Anne  Boleyn  repose  in  peace  at 
last."  Here,  too,  rests  that  tragic  figure  of 
history,  Mary  Queen  of  Scots;  and  James  I., 
Charles  I.,  William  III.,  Queen  Anne,  and 
George  II. 

For  numbers  of  us  one  of  the  most  interesting 
parts  of  the  Abbey  will  always  be  "  Poets' 
Corner,"  in  the  south  transept.     Here  rest  all 

215 


FATHER  THAMES 

that  remains  of  many  of  our  mightiest  wielders 
of  the  pen,  from  Chaucer,  the  father  of  English 
poetry,  down  to  Tennyson  and  Browning. 
Many  of  the  names  on  the  monuments  which 
cluster  so  closely  together  are  forgotten  now, 
just  as  their  works  are  never  read;  but  the 


Westminster  Abbey. 

tablets  to  the  memory  of  Shakespeare,  Ben 
Jonson,  Dryden,  Dickens,  Tennyson,  and 
Browning,  will  always  serve  to  remind  us  of 
the  mighty  dead.  The  north  transept  is  devoted 
largely  to  the  monuments  to  our  great  statesmen 
and  our  great  warriors. 

216 


ROYAL  WESTMINSTER— THE  ABBEY 

In  the  Choir  we  come  upon  the  Coronation 
Chairs.  The  Confessor  in  building  his  church 
had  in  mind  that  the  Abbey  should  be  the  place 
of  coronation  of  England's  Sovereigns;  and 
down  through  the  centuries  this  custom  has 
been  observed.  Indeed,  certain  parts  of  the 
regalia  worn  by  the  King  or  Queen  on  Corona- 
tion Day  are  actually  the  identical  articles 
presented  to  the  Abbey  by  Edward  himself. 
The  old  and  battered  chair  is  that  of  Edward  I., 
the  "  hammer  of  the  Scots/'  who  lies  buried 
with  his  fellow  Plantagenets  in  the  Confessor's 
Chapel.  Just  under  the  seat  of  the  chair  is 
the  famous  "  stone  of  destiny,"  brought  from 
Scone  by  Edward,  to  mark  the  completeness  of 
the  defeat.  Its  removal  to  Westminster  sorely 
troubled  our  northern  neighbours,  for  they 
believed  that  the  Supreme  Power  travelled 
with  that  stone.  Since  those  days  every 
English  Sovereign  has  been  crowned  in  this 
chair.  Its  companion  was  made  for  Mary,  wife 
of  William  III. 

In  the  Nave  lies  one  of  the  most  frequently 
visited  of  all  the  tombs — the  last  resting-place 

217 


FATHER  THAMES 

of  the  Unknown  Warrior,  who,  brought  over 
from  France  and  buried  with  all  the  grandeur 
and  solemnity  of  a  Royal  funeral,  typifies  for 
us  the  thousands  of  brave  lads  who  made  the 
great  sacrifice — who  died  that  we  might  live. 

What  most  of  us  forget  is  that  the  place 
which  we  call  Westminster  Abbey  was  only  the 
Chapel  belonging  to  the  Abbey,  the  place  where 
the  monks  worshipped.  In  addition  there  was 
a  whole  collection  of  buildings  where  the  monks 
ate,  slept,  studied,  worked,  etc.  Of  these  most 
have  been  swept  away.  If  we  pass  out  through 
the  door  of  the  South  Aisle  we  can  see  the 
ancient  cloisters  where  the  monks  washed 
themselves,  took  their  exercise  and  such  little 
recreation  as  they  were  allowed,  and  where 
they  buried  their  brothers.  There  was  also  the 
Abbot's  House,  which  afterwards  became  the 
Deanery,  and  there  was  the  Chapter  House, 
a  building  which  fortunately  has  been  preserved 
to  us  almost  in  its  original  condition.  This 
was  the  place  where  the  business  of  the  Abbey 
was  conducted,  where  the  monks  came  together 
each  day  after  Matins  in  order  that  the  tasks 

218 


ROYAL  WESTMINSTER— THE  ABBEY 

of  the  day  might  be  allotted  and  God's  blessing 
asked,  where  afterwards  offenders  were  tried 
and  penances  imposed.  Till  the  end  of  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  the  House  of  Commons 
met  in  this  chamber  when  the  monks  were  not 
using  it;  and  afterwards  it  was  set  aside  as  an 
office  for  the  keeping  of  records.  When  in  1540 
came  the  dissolution  of  the  Abbey,  the  Chapter 
House  became  Royal  property,  and  that  is  why 
we  now  see  a  policeman  in  charge  of  it  instead 
of  one  of  the  Abbey  vergers. 


219 


CHAPTER  ELEVEN 

Royal  Westminster — The  Houses  of  Parliament 

When  in  the  eleventh  century  Edward  the 
Confessor  built  the  palace  from  which  to  survey 
the  erection  of  his  beloved  Abbey,  he  little 
dreamed  that  upon  the  very  spot  would  meet 
the  Parliament  of  an  Empire  greater  even  than 
Rome;  nor  did  he  realize  that  through  several 
centuries  Westminster  Palace  would  be  the 
favourite  home  of  the  Kings  and  Queens  of 
England. 

William  Rufus  added  to  the  Confessor's 
edifice,  and  also  partially  built  the  walls  of  the 
Great  Hall,  which  is  the  sole  thing  that  remains 
of  the  ancient  fabric.  Other  Kings  enlarged 
the  palace  from  time  to  time.  Stephen  erected 
the  Chapel  of  St.  Stephen,  in  which  met  the 
Commons  from  the  time  of  Edward  VI.  till 
the  year  1834,  when  a  terrible  fire  wiped  out 
practically  the  whole  of  the  ancient  Palace  of 
Westminster. 

220 


The  Houses  of  Parliament. 
221 


FATHER  THAMES 

To-day,  when  we  stand  on  Westminster 
Bridge  or  Lambeth  Bridge,  and  survey  the  huge 
building  which  provides  London  with  one  of 
its  greatest  landmarks,  we  are  looking  at  a  new 
Palace:  from  the  River  not  a  stone  of  the  old 
structure  is  visible.  A  magnificent  Palace  it  is 
too  !  Its  towers,  one  at  each  end,  rise  high 
into  the  air,  one  of  them  320  feet  high,  the 
other  20  feet  more;  and  its  buildings  cover  a 
matter  of  8  acres.  From  Westminster  Bridge 
we  see  the  whole  of  the  river  front,  goo  feet 
long,  with  the  famous  "  terrace "  in  front, 
where  in  summer  the  members  of  Parliament 
stroll  and  take  tea  with  their  friends. 

Westminster  Hall,  which  fortunately  survived 
the  disastrous  fire  of  1834,  is  on  the  side  farthest 
from  the  River :  it  runs  parallel  with  the  House 
of  Commons,  and  projects  from  the  main 
building  just  opposite  the  end  of  the  Henry  VII. 
Chapel  in  the  Abbey. 

If  we  enter  the  Parliament  buildings  we  shall 
very  possibly  do  so  by  the  famous  hall  known 
as  St.  Stephen's  Hall — built  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  House  of  Commons.     Westminster  Hall 

222 


THE  HOUSES  OF  PARLIAMENT 

then  lies  to  our  left,  as  we  enter,  down  a  flight 
of  steps. 

Let  us  descend  for  a  few  moments,  for  the 
Hall  is  perhaps  the  finest  of  its  kind  in  all  our 
land.  Its  vast  emptiness  silences  the  words 
which  rise  to  our  lips:  we  feel  instinctively 
that  this  is  a  place  of  wonderful  memories. 
Our  eyes  travel  along  the  mighty,  carved-oak 
roof  which  spans  the  great  width  of  the  building, 
and  we  can  scarcely  believe  that  this  roof  was 
built  so  long  ago  as  the  time  of  Richard  II.,  or 
even  earlier,  and  that  it  is  still  the  actual 
timbers  we  see  in  places. 

What  stories  could  these  ancient  stones 
beneath  our  feet  tell  us,  had  they  but  the 
power  !  What  tales  of  joy  and  what  tales  of 
terrible  tragedy  !  Here  were  held  many  of  the 
festivities  which  followed  the  coronation  cere- 
monies in  the  Abbey.  Henry  III.  here  showed 
to  the  citizens  his  bride,  Eleanor  of  Provence, 
when  "  there  were  assembled  such  a  multitude 
of  the  nobility  of  both  sexes,  such  numbers  of 
the  religious,  and  such  a  variety  of  stage- 
players,  that  the  City  of  London  could  scarcely 

223 


FATHER  THAMES 

contain  them.  .  .  .  Whatever  the  world  pours 
forth  of  pleasure  and  glory  was  there  specially 
displayed."  And  yet  a  few  years  later  saw 
that  same  Henry  taking  part  in  a  vastly 
different  spectacle — when,  in  the  presence  of  a 
gathering  equally  distinguished,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  watch  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
as  he  threw  to  the  stone  floor  of  the  Hall  a 
lighted  torch,  with  these  words:  "Thus  be 
extinguished  and  stink  and  smoke  in  hell  all 
those  who  dare  to  violate  the  charters  of  the 
Kingdom." 

A  plate  let  into  the  floor  tells  us  that  on  that 
spot  stood  Wentworth,  Earl  of  Strafford,  strong 
Minister  of  a  weak  King,  when  he  was  tried  for 
his  life;  while  upon  the  stairs  which  we  have 
descended  is  another  tablet  to  mark  the  spot 
whence  that  weak  King  himself,  Charles  I., 
heard  his  death  sentence.  Here,  too,  were  tried 
William  Wallace,  Thomas  More,  and  Warren 
Hastings,  while  just  outside  in  Old  Palace 
Yard  the  half-demented  Guido  Fawkes  and  the 
proud,  scholarly  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  met  their 

deaths. 

224 


THE  HOUSES  OF  PARLIAMENT 

Returning  to  St.  Stephen's  Hall,  which  is 
lined  with  the  statues  of  the  great  statesmen 
who  were  famous  in  the  older  chamber,  and 
passing  up  another  flight  of  steps,  we  find  our- 
selves in  the  octagonal  Central  Hall,  or,  as  it 
is  more  usually  called,  the  Lobby.  Here  we 
are  practically  in  the  middle  of  the  great  pile 
of  buildings.  To  our  right,  as  we  enter,  stretches 
the  House  of  Lords  and  all  the  apartments 
that  pertain  to  it — the  Audience  Chamber, 
the  Royal  Robing  Room,  the  Peers'  Robing 
Room,  the  House  of  Lords  Library — ending 
in  the  stately  square  tower,  known  as  the 
Victoria  Tower.  To  our  left  lies  the  House 
of  Commons  and  all  its  committee,  dining, 
smoking,  reading  rooms,  etc.,  ending  in  the 
famous  "  Big  Ben  "  tower.  "  Big  Ben  "  is, 
of  course,  known  to  everybody.  Countless 
thousands  have  heard  his  13  J  tons  of  metal 
boom  out  the  hour  of  the  day,  and  have  set 
their  watches  right  by  the  14-foot  minute-hands 
of  the  four  clock-faces,  which  each  measure 
23  feet  across. 

The  House  of  Lords  itself  is  a  fine  building, 
225  p 


FATHER  THAMES 

90  feet  long  and  45  feet  wide,  its  walls  and 
ceiling  beautifully  decorated  with  paintings 
representing  famous  scenes  from  our  history. 
At  one  end  is  the  King's  gorgeous  throne,  and 
beside  it,  slightly  lower,  those  of  the  Queen  and 
the  Prince  of  Wales.  Just  in  front  is  the 
famous  "  Woolsack,"  an  ugly  red  seat,  stuffed 
with  wool,  as  a  reminder  of  the  days  when 
wool  was  the  chief  source  of  the  nation's  wealth. 
On  this,  when  the  House  is  in  session,  sits  the 
Lord  Chancellor  of  England,  who  presides  over 
the  assembly. 

The  House  of  Commons  is  not  quite  so 
ornate:  here  the  benches  are  upholstered  in  a 
quiet  green.  At  the  far  end  is  the  Speaker's 
Chair.  The  Speaker,  as  you  probably  know, 
is  the  chairman  of  the  House  of  Commons,  the 
member  who  has  been  chosen  by  his  fellows  to 
control  the  debates  and  keep  order  in  the 
House.  In  front  of  the  Speaker's  Chair  is  a 
table,  at  which  sit  three  men  in  wigs  and  gowns, 
the  Clerks  of  the  House.  On  the  table  lies  the 
Mace — the  heavy  staff  which  is  the  emblem  of 
authority. 

226 


CHAPTER  TWELVE 

The  Riverside  of  To-day 

The  Riverside  of  to-day  is  noticeable  for  many 
things,  but  for  nothing  more  so  than  the  very 
great  difference  between  the  two  banks.  On 
the  one  hand  we  have  a  magnificent  Embank- 
ment sweeping  round  through  almost  the  entire 
length  of  the  River's  passage  through  London, 
with  large  and  important  buildings  surmounting 
the  thoroughfare;  while  on  the  other  hand  we 
have  nothing  but  a  huddled  collection  of  com- 
mercial buildings,  right  on  the  water's  edge — 
unimposing,  dingy,  and  dismal,  save  in  the  one 
spot  where  the  new  County  Hall  breaks  the 
ugly  monotony  and  gives  promise  of  better 
things  in  future  for  the  Surrey  shore. 

The  Embankment  on  the  Middlesex  side  may 
perhaps  be  said  to  be  one  of  the  outcomes  of  the 
Great  Fire,  for,  though  its  construction  was 
not  undertaken  till  1870,  it  was  one  of  the  main 
improvements    suggested    by    Sir    Christopher 

227 


FATHER  THAMES 

Wren  in  his  scheme  for  the  rebuilding  of 
London.  The  Victoria  Embankment,  which 
sweeps  round  from  Blackfriars  to  Westminster, 
is  a  mile  and  a  quarter  long.  Its  river  face 
consists  of  a  great  granite  wall,  8  feet  in  thick- 
ness, with  tunnels  inside  it  for  the  carrying  of 
sewers,  water-mains,  gas-pipes,  etc.,  all  of  which 
can  be  reached  without  interfering  with  that 
splendid  wide  road  beneath  which  the  Under- 
ground Railway  runs.  There  is  a  continuation 
of  the  Embankment  on  the  south  side  from 
Westminster  to  Vauxhall,  known  as  the  Albert 
Embankment,  while  on  the  north  it  runs,  with 
some  interruptions,  as  far  as  Chelsea. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  sights  of  the 
Embankment  is  Cleopatra's  Needle — a  tall  stone 
obelisk,  which  stands  by  the  water's  edge. 
This  stone,  one  of  the  oldest  monuments  in  the 
world,  stood  originally  in  the  ancient  city  of 
On,  in  Egypt,  and  formed  part  of  an  enormous 
temple  to  the  sun-god.  Later  it  was  shifted 
with  a  similar  stone  to  Alexandria,  there  to 
take  a  place  in  the  Csesarium — the  temple 
erected   in   honour   of  the   Roman   Emperors. 

228 


THE  RIVERSIDE  OF  TO-DAY 

Centuries  passed:  the  Csesarium  fell  into  ruins, 
and  Cleopatra's  obelisk  lay  forgotten  in  the 
sand.  Eventually  it  was  offered  to  this  country 
by  the  Khedive  of  Egypt,  but  the  task  of 
transporting  it  was  so  difficult  that  nothing 
was  done  till  1877-8,  when  Sir  Erasmus  Wilson 
undertook  the  enormous  cost  of  the  removal. 
It  has  nothing  to  do  with  Cleopatra. 

Of  the  bridges  over  the  River  we  have  already 
dealt  with  the  most  famous — the  remarkable 
old  London  Bridge  which  stood  for  so  many 
centuries  and  only  came  to  an  end  in  1832. 
Westminster  Bridge,  built  in  1750,  was  the  first 
rival  to  the  ancient  structure,  and  though  it 
was  but  a  poor  affair  it  made  the  City  Council 
very  dissatisfied  with  their  possession.  Nor 
was  this  surprising,  for  the  old  bridge  had  got 
into  a  very  bad  state,  so  that  in  1756  the  City 
Fathers  decided  to  demolish  all  the  buildings 
on  the  bridge,  and  to  make  a  parapet  and 
proper  footwalks. 

Up  to  the  time  of  King  George  II.  there  was 
at  Westminster  merely  a  jetty  or  landing-stage 
used   in   connection  with  the   ferry   that   was 

229 


FATHER  THAMES 

used  in  place  of  the  ancient  ford;  but  during 
this  King's  reign  Westminster,  and,  shortly 
afterwards,  Blackfriars  Bridge,  came  into  being. 
Battersea  and  Vauxhall,  Waterloo  (built  two 
years  after  the  battle),  Southwark,  Chelsea,  and 
Lambeth  followed  in  fairly  rapid  succession. 
Of  these,  Westminster,  Blackfriars,  Battersea, 
Vauxhall,  and  Southwark  have  already  been 
rebuilt. 

Old  Vauxhall  Bridge  was  the  first  cast-iron 
bridge  ever  built;  Wandsworth  was  the  first 
lattice  bridge;  Waterloo  Bridge  the  first  ever 
made  with  a  perfectly  level  roadway.  Hunger- 
ford  Bridge,  which  stretched  where  now  that 
atrociously  ugly  iron  structure,  the  Charing 
Cross  Railway  bridge,  defiles  the  River,  was 
originally  designed  by  Brunei,  the  eminent 
engineer,  to  span  the  gorge  over  the  Avon  at 
Clifton,  but  it  was  eventually  placed  in  position 
across  the  Thames.  When  the  atrocity  was 
built  the  suspension  bridge  was  taken  back  to 
Clifton,  where  it  now  hangs  like  a  spider's  web 
over  the  mighty  gap  in  the  hills. 

Until   the   close   of   the   nineteenth   century 
2^0 


St.  Paul's  from  the  South  End  of  Southwark 
Bridge. 

231 


FATHER  THAMES 

London  Bridge  enjoyed  the  distinction  of  being 
the  lowest  bridge  on  the  River's  course;  but  in 
1894  the  wonderful  Tower  Bridge  was  opened. 
This  mighty  structure,  which  was  commenced 
in  1886,  cost  no  less  than  £830,000.  In  its 
construction  235,000  cubic  feet  of  granite  and 
other  stone,  20,000  tons  of  cement,  10,000  yards 
of  concrete,  31,000,000  bricks,  and  14,000  tons 
of  steel  were  used.  In  its  centre  are  two 
bascules,  each  weighing  1,200  tons,  which  swing 
upwards  to  allow  big  ships  to  pass  into  the 
Pool.  Although  these  enormous  bascules,  the 
largest  in  the  world,  weigh  so  much,  they  work 
by  hydraulic  force  as  smoothly  and  easily  as 
a  door  opens  and  shuts. 

Of  the  buildings  on  the  south  side  of  the 
River  practically  none  are  worthy  of  notice 
save  the  Shot  Tower — where  lead-shot  is  made 
by  dropping  the  molten  metal  from  the  top  of 
the  shaft — the  new  County  Hall,  and  St.  Thomas's 
Hospital  at  Westminster.  The  County  Hall 
is  a  splendid  structure,  one  of  the  finest  of  its 
kind  in  the  whole  world.  It  possesses  miles  of 
corridors,  hundreds  of  rooms,  and  what  is  more, 

232 


THE  RIVERSIDE  OF  TO-DAY 

a  magnificent  water  frontage.  The  architect  is 
Mr.  Ralph  Knott.  St.  Thomas's  Hospital,  which 
stands  close  to  it,  is  one  of  a  number  of 
excellent  hospitals  in  various  parts  of  London. 
When  in  1539  the  monasteries  were  closed, 
London  was  left  without  anything  in  the  way 
of  hospitals,  or  alms-houses,  or  schools;  for  the 
care  of  the  sick,  the  infirm,  and  the  young  had 
always  been  the  work  of  the  monks  and  the 
nuns.  In  consequence,  London  suffered  terribly. 
Matters  became  so  extremely  serious  that  the 
City  Fathers  approached  the  King  with  a  view 
to  the  return  of  some  of  these  institutions. 
Their  petition  was  granted,  and  King  Henry 
gave  back  St.  Bartholomew's,  Christ's  Hospital, 
and  the  Bethlehem  Hospital.  Later  King 
Edward  VI.  allowed  the  people  to  purchase 
St.  Thomas's  Hospital — the  hospital  of  the  old 
Abbey  of  Bermondsey.  When  in  1871  the 
South-Eastern  Railway  Company  purchased 
the  ground  on  which  the  old  structure  stood, 
a  new  and  more  convenient  building  was  erected 
on  the  Albert  Embankment  opposite  the  Houses 
of  Parliament. 

233 


FATHER  THAMES 

As  we  stand  once  more  on  Westminster 
Bridge  and  see  the  two  great  places,  one  on  each 
side,  where  our  lawmakers  sit — those  of  the 
Nation  and  those  of  the  great  City — our  glance 
falls  on  the  dirty  water  of  old  Father  Thames 
slipping  by;  and  we  think  to  ourselves  that 
great  statesmen  may  spring  to  fame  and  then 
die  and  leave  England  the  poorer,  governments 
good  and  bad  may  rise  and  fall,  changes  of  all 
sorts  may  happen  within  these  two  stately 
buildings,  the  very  stones  may  crumble  to  dust, 
but  still  the  River  flows  on — silent,  irresistible. 


234 


BOOK  III 
THE  UPPER  RIVER 


235 


The  Castle  Keep,  Oxford. 
236 


THE    UPPER    RIVER 

CHAPTER  ONE 

Stripling     Thames 

Just  where  the  Thames  starts  has  always  been 
a  matter  of  argument,  for  several  places  have 
laid  claim  to  the  honour  of  holding  the  source 
of  this  great  national  possession. 

About  three  miles  south-west  of  Cirencester, 
and  quite  close  to  that  ancient  and  famous 
highway  the  Ackman  Street  (or  Bath  f osseway) , 
there  is  a  meadow  known  as  Trewsbury  Mead, 
lying  in  a  low  part  of  the  western  Cotswolds, 
just  where  Wiltshire  and  Gloucestershire  meet; 
and  in  this  is  situated  what  is  commonly  known 
as  "  Thames  Head  " — a  spring  which  in  winter 
bubbles  forth  from  a  hollow,  but  which  in 
summer  is  so  completely  dried  by  the  action 
of  the  Thames  Head  Pump,  which  drains  the 
water  from  this  and  all  other  springs  in  the 
neighbourhood,  that  the  cradle  of  the  infant 

237 


FATHER  THAMES 

Thames  is  usually  bone-dry  for  a  couple  of 
miles  or  more  of  its  course.  This  spot  is  usually 
recognized  as  the  beginning  of  the  River. 

If,  however,  we  consider  that  the  source  of  a 
river  is  the  point  at  greatest  distance  from  the 


Thames  Head. 

mouth  we  shall  have  to  look  elsewhere;  for  the 
famous  "  Seven  Streams  "  at  the  foot  of  Leck- 
hampton  Hill,  from  which  comes  the  brook 
later  known  as  the  River  Churn,  can  claim  the 
distinction  of  being  a  few  more  miles  from  the 
North  Sea;  and  this  distinction  has  frequently 

238 


STRIPLING  THAMES 

been  recognized  as  sufficient  to  grant  the  claim 
to  be  the  true  commencement. 

But  the  Churn  has  always  been  the  Churn 
(indeed,  the  Romans  named  the  neighbouring 
settlement  from  the  stream — Churn-chester  or 
Cirencester) ;  and  no  one  has  ever  thought  of 
calling  it  the  Thames.  Whereas  the  stream 
beginning  in  Trewsbury  Mead  has  from  time 
immemorial  been  known  as  the  Thames  (Isis 
is  only  an  alternative  name,  not  greatly  used  in 
early  days) ;  and  so  the  verdict  of  history  seems 
to  be  on  its  side,  whatever  geography  may  have 
to  say. 

Nevertheless  it  matters  little  which  can 
most  successfully  support  its  claim.  What 
does  matter  is  that  Churn,  and  Isis,  and  Leach, 
and  Ray,  and  Windrush,  and  the  various  other 
feeders,  give  of  their  waters  in  sufficient  quantity 
to  ensure  a  considerable  river  later  on.  From 
the  point  of  view  of  their  usefulness  both  the 
main  stream  and  the  tributaries  are  negligible 
till  we  come  to  Lechlade,  for  only  there  does 
navigation  and  consequently  trade  begin.  But 
if  the  stream  is  not  very  useful,  it  is  exceedingly 

239 


FATHER  THAMES 

pretty,  with  quaint  rustic  bridges  spanning 
its  narrow  channel,  and  fine  old-world  mills  and 
mansions  and  cottages  and  numbers  of  ancient 
churches  ,on  its  banks. 


-fromtbcfir'sr'      (jy 


The  first  place  of  any  size  is  the  little  town  of 
Cricklade,  which  can  even  boast  of  two  churches. 
Here  the  little  brooks  of  infant  Thames  (or  Isis) 
and  Churn  join  forces,  and  yield  quite  a  flowing 
stream.  At  Lechlade  the  rivulet  is  joined  by 
the  Colne,  and  its  real  life  as  a  river  commences. 
From  now  on  to  London  there  is  a  towing-path 

240 


STRIPLING  THAMES 

beside  the  river  practically  the  whole  of  the  way, 
for  navigation  by  barges  thus  early  becomes 
possible. 

From  Lechlade  onwards  to  Old  Windsor,  a 
matter  of  about  a  hundred  miles,  the  upper 
Thames  has  on  its  right  bank  the  county  of 
Berkshire,  with  its  beautiful  Vale  of  the  White 
Horse,  remembered,  of  course,  by  all  readers 
of  "  Tom  Brown's  Schooldays."  On  the  left 
bank  is  Oxfordshire  as  far  as  Henley,  and 
Buckinghamshire  afterwards. 

In  and  out  the  "  stripling  Thames  "  winds 
its  way,  clear  as  crystal  as  it  slips  past  green 
meadows  and  little  copses.  There  is  very 
little  to  note  as  we  pass  between  Lechlade  and 
Oxford,  a  matter  of  forty  miles  or  so.  Owing 
to  the  clay  bed,  not  a  town  of  any  sort  finds  a 
place  on  or  near  the  banks.  Such  villages  as 
there  are  stand  few  and  far  between. 

Just  past  Lechlade  there  is  Kelmscott,  where 
William  Morris  dwelt  for  some  time  in  the 
Manor  House;  and  the  village  will  always  be 
famous  for  that.  There  in  the  old-world  place 
he  wrote  the  fine  poems  and  tales  which  later 

241  Q 


FATHER  THAMES 

he  printed  in  some  of  the  most  beautiful  books 
ever  made,  and  there  he  thought  out  his 
beautiful  designs  for  wall-papers,  carpets, 
curtains,  etc.  He  was  a  wonderful  man,  was 
William  Morris,   a  day-dreamer  who  was  not 


Kelmscott  Manor. 

content  with  his  dreams  until  they  had  taken 
actual  shape. 

On  we  go  past  New  Bridge,  which  is  one  of 
the  oldest,  if  not  the  very  oldest,  of  the  many 
bridges  which  cross  the  River.  Close  at  hand 
the  Windrush  joins  forces,  and  the  River  swells 

242 


STRIPLING  THAMES 

and  grows  wider  as  it  sweeps  off  to  the  north. 
Away  on  the  hill  on  the  Berkshire  side  is  a  little 
village  known  as  Cumnor,  which  is  not  of  any 
importance  in  itself,  but  which  is  interesting 
because  there  once  stood  the  famous  Cumnor 
Hall,  where  the  beautiful  Amy  Robsart  met 
with  her  untimely  death,  as  possibly  some  of 
you  have  read  in  Sir  Walter  Scott's  novel 
"  Kenilworth."  Receiving  the  Evenlode,  the 
River  bends  south  again,  and  a  little  later  we 
pass  Godstow  Lock,  not  far  from  which  are  the 
ruins  of  Godstow  Nunnery,  where  Fair  Rosa- 
mund lived  and  was  afterwards  buried.  Be- 
tween Godstow  and  Oxford  is  a  huge,  flat  piece 
of  meadowland,  known  as  Port  Meadow:  this 
during  the  War  formed  one  of  our  most  important 
flying-grounds. 

Henceforward  the  upper  Thames  is  inter- 
rupted at  fairly  frequent  intervals  by  those 
man-made  contrivances  known  as  locks — in- 
genious affairs  which  in  recent  years  have 
taken  the  place  of  or  rather  supplemented  the 
old-fashioned  weirs.  For  any  river  which 
boasts  of  serious  water  traffic  the  chief  difficulty, 

243 


FATHER  THAMES 

especially  in  summer-time,  has  always  been 
that  of  holding  back  sufficient  water  to  enable 
the  boats  to  keep  afloat.  Naturally  with  a 
sloping  bed  the  water  runs  rapidly  seawards, 
and  if  the  supply  is  not  plentiful  the  river  soon 
tends  to  become  shallow  or  even  dry.  In  very 
early  days  man  noticed  this,  and,  copying  the 
beaver,  he  erected  dams  or  weirs  to  hold  back 
the  water,  and  keep  it  at  a  reasonable  depth. 
And  down  through  the  centuries  until  com- 
paratively recent  years  these  dams  or  weirs 
sufficed.  As  man  progressed  he  fashioned  his 
weirs  with  a  number  of  "  paddles "  which 
lifted  up  and  down  to  allow  a  boat  to  pass 
through.  When  the  craft  was  moving  down- 
stream just  one  or  two  paddles  were  raised,  and 
the  boat  shot  through  the  narrow  opening  on 
the  crest  of  the  rapids  thus  formed;  but  when 
the  boat  was  making  its  way  upstream  more 
paddles  were  raised  so  that  the  rush  of  water 
was  not  so  great,  and  the  boat  was  with  diffi- 
culty hauled  through  the  opening  in  face  of  the 
strong  current.  This  very  picturesque  but 
primitive   method   lasted   until   comparatively 

244 


STRIPLING  THAMES 

recent  years.  Now  the  old  padclle-locks  have 
gone  the  way  of  all  ancient  and  delightful 
things,  and  in  their  places  we  have  the 
thoroughly  effective  "  pound  -  locks  " — affairs 
with  double  gates  and  a  pool  or  dock  in  between 
— which  in  reality  convert  the  rivei  into  a  long 
series  of  water-terraces  or  steps,  dropping  lower 
and  lower  the  nearer  we  approach  the  mouth. 


245 


CHAPTER  TWO 

Oxford 

One  hundred  and  twelve  miles  above  London 
Bridge  there  is  the  second  most  celebrated  city 
on  the  banks  of  the  Thames — Oxford,  the 
"  city  of  spires,"  as  it  has  been  called.  By  no 
means  a  big  place,  it  is  famous  as  the  home  of 
our  oldest  University. 

Seen  from  a  distance,  Oxford  is  a  place  of 
great  beauty,  especially  when  the  meadows 
round  about  are  flooded.  Then  it  seems  to 
rise  from  the  water  like  some  English  Venice. 
Nor  does  the  beauty  grow  less  as  we  approach 
closer,  or  when  we  view  the  city  from  some  other 
point.  Always  we  see  the  delicate  spires  of 
the  Cathedral  and  the  churches,  the  beautiful 
towers  of  the  various  colleges,  the  great  dome 
of  the  Radcliffe  Camera,  all  of  them  nestling 
among  glorious  gardens  and  fine  old  trees. 

The  question  at  once  comes  into  our  minds, 
Why  is  it  that  there  is  a  famous  city  here  ? 

246 


OXFORD 

Why  should  such  a  place  as  this,  right  out  in 
the  country,  away  from  what  might  be  called 
the  main  arteries  of  the  life  of  England,  be  one 
of  the  most  important  seats  of  learning  ? 

To  understand  this  we  must  go  back  a  long 
way,  and  we  must  ask  ourselves  the  question, 
Why  was  there  ever  anything — even  a  village — 
here  at  all  ?  If  we  think  a  little  we  shall  see 
that  in  the  early  days,  when  there  were  not  very 
many  good  roads,  and  when  there  were  still 
fewer  bridges,  the  most  important  spots  along  a 
river  were  the  places  where  people  could  cross : 
that  is  to  say,  the  fords.  To  these  spots  came 
the  merchants  with  their  waggons  and  their 
trains  of  pack-horses,  the  generals  with  their 
armies,  the  drovers  with  their  cattle,  the  pilgrims 
with  their  staves.  All  and  sundry,  journeying 
from  place  to  place,  made  for  the  fords,  while 
the  long  stretches  of  river-bank  between  these 
places  were  never  visited  and  seldom  heard  of. 

Now,  what  made  a  ford  ?  Shallow  water, 
you  say.  Yes,  that  is  true.  But  shallow  water 
was  not  enough.  It  was  necessary  besides  that 
the  bed  of  the  stream  should  be  firm  and  hard, 

247 


FATHER  THAMES 

so  that  those  who  wished  might  find  a  safe 
crossing.  And  places  where  such  a  bottom  could 
be  found  were  few  and  far  between  along  the 
course  of  the  Thames.  Practically  everywhere 
it  was  soft  clay  in  which  the  feet  of  the  men 
and  the  animals  and  the  wheels  of  the  waggons 
sank  deep  if  they  tried  to  get  from  bank  to 
bank. 

But,  just  at  the  point  where  the  Thames 
bends  southwards,  just  before  the  Cherwell 
flows  into  it,  there  is  a  stretch  of  gravel  which 
in  years  gone  by  made  an  excellent  ford  and 
provided  a  suitable  spot  on  which  some  sort  of 
a  settlement  might  grow. 

How  old  that  settlement  is  no  one  knows. 
Legend  tells  us  that  a  Mercian  saint  by  the  name 
of  Frideswide,  together  with  a  dozen  com- 
panions, founded  a  nunnery  here  somewhere 
about  the  year  700.  Certainly  the  village  is 
mentioned  under  the  name  of  Oxenford  (that  is, 
the  ford  of  the  oxen)  in  the  Saxon  Chronicle, 
a  book  of  ancient  history  written  about  a 
thousand  years  ago ;  and  we  know  that  Edward 
the  Elder  took  possession  of  it,  and,  building 

248 


OXFORD 

a  castle  and  walls,  made  a  royal  residence.     So 
that  it  is  a  place  of  great  antiquity. 

Another  question  that  comes  into  our  minds  is 
this,  When  did  Oxford  become  the  great  home 
of  learning  which  it  has  so  long  been  ?     Here 
again  the  truth  is  difficult  to  ascertain.     Legend 
tells  us  that  King  Alfred  founded  the  schools, 
but  that  is  rather  more  than  doubtful.     We  do 
know  that  during  the  twelfth  century  there  was 
a  great  growth  in  learning.     Right  throughout 
Europe  great  schools  sprang  into  existence,  one 
of   the   most   important   being   that   in   Paris. 
Thither  went  numbers  of  Englishmen  to  learn, 
and  they,  returning  to  their  own  land,  founded 
schools  in  different  parts,  usually  in  connection 
with  the  monasteries  and  the  cathedrals.     Such 
a  school  was   one  which   grew   into   being   at 
St.    Frideswide's   monastery   at   Oxford.     Also 
King  Henry  I.   (Beauclerc — the   fine  scholar — 
as  he  was  called)  built  a  palace  at  Oxford,  and 
there  he  gathered  together  many  learned  men, 
and  from  that  time  people  gradually  began  to 
flock  to  Oxford  for  education.     They  tramped 
weary  miles  through  the  forest,  across  the  hills 

249 


FATHER  THAMES 

and  dales,  and  so  came  to  the  little  town,  only 
to  find  it  crowded  out  with  countless  others  as 
poor  as  themselves;  but  they  were  not  dis- 
heartened. There  being  no  proper  places  for 
teaching,  they  gathered  with  their  masters, 
also  equally  poor,  wherever  they  could  find  a 
quiet  spot,  in  a  porch,  or  a  loft,  or  a  stable;  and 
so  the  torch  was  handed  on.  Gradually  lecture- 
rooms,  or  schools  as  they  were  called,  and 
lodging-houses  or  halls,  were  built,  and  life 
became  more  bearable.  Then  in  1229  came  an 
accident  which  yet  further  established  Oxford 
in  its  position.  This  accident  took  the  form  of 
a  riot  in  the  streets  of  Paris,  during  the  course 
of  which  several  scholars  of  Paris  University 
were  killed  by  the  city  archers.  Serious  trouble 
between  the  University  folk  and  the  Provost 
of  Paris  came  of  this ;  and,  in  the  end,  there  was 
a  very  great  migration  of  students  from  Paris 
to  Oxford;  and,  a  few  years  after,  England 
could  boast  of  Oxford  as  a  famous  centre  of 
learning. 

But  it  was  not  till  the  reign  of  Henry  III.  that 
a  real  college,  as  we  understand  it,  came  into 

250 


OXFORD 

being.  Then,  in  the  year  1264,  one  Walter 
de  Merton  gathered  together  in  one  house  a 
number  of  students,  and  there  they  lived  and 
were  taught ;  and  thus  Merton,  the  oldest  of  the 
colleges,  began.  Others  soon  followed — Balliol, 
watched  over  by  the  royal  Dervorguilla ;  Uni- 
versity College,  founded  by  William  of  Durham, 
who  was  one  to  come  over  after  the  Paris  town 
and  gown  quarrel;  New  College;  and  so  on, 
college  after  college,  until  now,  as  we  wander 
about  the  streets  of  this  charming  old  city,  it 
seems  almost  as  if  every  other  building  is  a 
college.  And  magnificent  buildings  they  are 
too,  with  their  glorious  towers  and  gateways, 
their  beautiful  stained  -  glass  windows,  their 
panelled  walls.  To  wander  round  the  city  of 
Oxford  is  to  step  back  seemingly  into  a  for- 
gotten age,  so  worn  and  ancient  -  looking  are 
these  piles  of  masonry.  Modern  clothes  seem 
utterly  out  of  place  in  such  an  antique  spot. 

Different  folk,  of  course,  will  regard  different 
colleges  as  holding  pride  of  place ;  but,  I  am  sure, 
all  will  agree  that  one  of  the  finest  is  Magdalen 
College,    a    beautiful   building    standing    amid 

251 


FATHER  THAMES 


252 


OXFORD 

cool,  green  meadows.  Very  fine  indeed  is  the 
great  tower,  built  in  1492,  from  the  top  of  which 
every  May  morning  the  College  choir  sings  a 
glad  hymn  of  praise;  and  very  fine  too  are  the 
cloisters  below,  and  the  lovely  leafy  walks  in 
whose  shade  many  famous  men  have  walked 
in  their  youthful  days. 

If  we  grant  to  Magdalen  its  claim  to  be  the 
most  beautiful  of  the  colleges,  we  must  un- 
doubtedly recognize  Christ  Church  as  the  most 
magnificent.  We  shall  see  something  of  the 
splendour  of  Cardinal  Wolsey's  ideas  with 
regard  to  building  when  we  talk  about  his 
palace  at  Hampton  Court,  and  we  need  feel  no 
surprise  at  the  grandeur  of  Christ  Church. 
Unfortunately,  Wolsey's  ideas  were  never 
carried  out:  his  fall  from  favour  put  an  end 
to  the  work  when  but  three  sides  of  the  Great 
Quadrangle  had  been  completed;  and  then  for 
just  on  a  century  the  fabric  stood  in  its  un- 
finished state  —  a  monument  to  o'erleaping 
ambition.  Nevertheless  it  was  completed,  and 
though  it  is  not  all  that  Wolsey  intended  it 
to  be,  it  is  still  one  of  the  glories  of  the  city. 

253 


FATHER  THAMES 

Built  round  about  the  old  Cathedral,  it  stands 
upon  the  site  of  the  ancient  St.  Frideswide's 
priory. 

The  famous  "  Tom  Tower  "  which  stands  in 
the  centre  of  the  front  of  the  building  was  not  a 
part  of  the  original  idea:  it  was  added  in  1682 
by  Dr.  Fell,  according  to  the  design  of  Sir 
Christopher  Wren,  the  architect  of  St.  Paul's 
Cathedral.  "  Tom  Tower  "  is  so  called  because 
of  its  great  bell,  brought  from  Osney  Abbey. 
"  Great  Tom/'  which  weighs  no  less  than 
six  tons,  peals  forth  each  night  at  nine  o'clock 
a  hundred  and  one  strokes,  and  by  the  time  of 
the  last  stroke  all  the  College  gates  are  supposed 
to  be  shut  and  all  the  undergraduates  safely 
within  the  College  buildings. 

The  most  wonderful  possession  of  Christ 
Church  is  its  glorious  "  Early  English  "  hall, 
in  which  the  members  of  the  College  dine  daily : 
115  feet  long,  40  feet  broad,  and  50  feet  high, 
it  is  unrivalled  in  all  England,  with  perhaps  the 
exception  of  Westminster  Hall.  Here  at  the 
tables  have  sat  many  of  England's  most  famous 
men — courtiers,    writers,    politicians,    soldiers, 

254 


OXFORD 

artists — and  the  portraits  of  a  number  of  them, 
painted  by  famous  painters,  look  down  from  the 
ancient  walls. 

But  these  are  only  two  of  the  colleges.  At 
every  turn  some  other  architectural  beauty, 
some  dream  in  stone,  discloses  itself,  for  the 
colleges  are  dotted  about  all  over  the  centre 
of  the  town,  and  at  every  other  corner  there  is 
some  spot  of  great  interest.  To  describe  them 
all  briefly  would  more  than  fill  the  pages  of  this 
book. 

Nor  are  colleges  the  only  delightful  buildings 
in  this  city  of  beautiful  places.  There  is  the 
famous  Sheldonian  Theatre,  built  from  Wren's 
plans:  this  follows  the  model  of  an  ancient 
Roman  theatre,  and  will  seat  four  thousand 
people.  There  is  the  celebrated  Bodleian 
Library,  founded  as  early  as  1602,  and  con- 
taining a  rich  collection  of  rare  Eastern  and 
Greek  and  Latin  books  and  manuscripts.  The 
Bodleian,  like  the  British  Museum,  has  the 
right  to  call  for  a  copy  of  every  book  published 
in  the  United  Kingdom. 

But  Oxford  has  known  a  life  other  than  that 

255 


FATHER  THAMES 

of  a  university  town:  it  has  been  in  its  time  a 
military  centre  of  some  importance.  As  we 
sweep  round  northwards  in  the  train  from 
London,  just  before  we  enter  the  city,  the  great 
square  tower  of  the  Castle  stands  out,  one  of 
the  most  prominent  objects  in  the  town.  And 
it  is  really  one  of  the  most  interesting  too, 
though  few  find  time  to  visit  it.  So  absorbed 
are  most  folk  in  the  churches  and  chapels,  the 
libraries  and  college  halls,  with  their  exquisite 
carvings  and  ornamentations  and  their  lovely 
gardens,  that  they  forget  this  frowning  relic 
of  the  Conqueror's  day  —  the  most  lasting 
monument  of  the  city.  Built  in  1071  by 
Robert  d'Oilly,  boon  companion  of  the  Con- 
queror, it  has  stood  the  test  of  time  through 
all  these  centuries.  Like  Windsor,  that  other 
Norman  stronghold,  it  has  seen  little  enough 
of  actual  fighting:  in  Oxford  the  pen  has  nearly 
always  been  mightier  than  the  sword. 

One  brief  episode  of  war  it  had  when  Stephen 
shut  up  his  cousin,  the  Empress  Maud,  within 
its  walls  in  the  autumn  of  1142.  Then  Oxford 
tasted  siege  if  not  assault,  and  the  castle  was 

256 


OXFORD 

locked  up  for  three  months.  However,  the 
River  and  the  weather  contrived  to  save  Maud, 
for,  just  as  provisions  were  giving  out  and 
surrender  was  only  a  matter  of  days,  there  came 
a  severe  frost  and  the  waters  were  thickly 
covered.  Then  it  was  that  the  Empress  with 
but  two  or  three  white-clad  attendants  escaped 
across  the  ice  and  made  her  way  to  Wallingford, 
while  her  opponents  closely  guarded  the  roads 
and  bridges. 

Nor  in  our  consideration  of  the  glories  of  this 
beloved  old  city  must  we  forget  the  River — 
— for  no  one  in  the  place  forgets  it.  Perhaps 
we  should  not  speak  of  the  River,  for  Oxford 
is  the  fortunate  possessor  of  two,  standing  as 
it  does  in  the  fork  created  by  the  flowing 
together  of  the  Thames  and  the  Cherwell. 
The  Thames,  as  we  have  already  seen,  flows 
thither  from  the  west,  while  the  Cherwell  makes 
its  way  southwards  from  Edgehill;  and,  though 
we  are  accustomed  to  think  of  the  Thames  as 
the  main  stream,  the  geologists,  whose  business 
it  is  to  make  a  close  study  of  the  earth's  surface, 
tell  us  that  the  Cherwell  is  in  reality  the  more 

257  R 


FATHER  THAMES 

important  of  the  two;  that  down  its  valley  in 
the  far-away  past  flowed  a  great  river  which 
with  the  Kennet  was  the  ancestor  of  the  present- 
day  River ;  that  the  tributary  Thames  has  grown 
so  much  that  it  has  been  able  to  capture  and 
take  over  as  its  own  the  valley  of  the  Cherwell 
from  Oxford  onwards  to  Reading.  But  that, 
of  course,  is  a  story  of  the  very  dim  past,  long 
before  the  days  of  history. 

The  Cherwell  is  a  very  pretty  little  stream, 
shaded  by  overhanging  willows  and  other  trees, 
so  that  it  is  usually  the  haunt  of  pleasure,  the 
place  where  the  undergraduate  takes  his  own 
or  somebody  else's  sister  for  an  afternoon's 
excursion,  or  where  he  makes  his  craft  fast  in 
the  shade  in  order  that  he  may  enjoy  an  after- 
noon's quiet  reading.  A  walk  through  the 
meadows  on  its  banks  is,  indeed,  something 
very  pleasant,  with  the  stream  on  one  side  of 
us  and  that  most  beautiful  of  colleges,  Magdalen, 
on  the  other.  Here  as  we  proceed  down  the 
famous  avenue  of  pollard  willows,  winding 
between  two  branches  of  the  stream,  we  can 
hear   almost   continuously   the   singing   of   in* 

258 


OXFORD 

numerable  birds,  for  the  Oxford  gardens  and 
meadows  form  a  veritable  sanctuary  in  which 
live  feathered  friends  of  every  sort. 

But  the  Thames  (or  Isis  as  it  is  invariably 
called  in  Oxford)  is  the  place  of  more  serious 
matters.  To  the  rowing  man  "  the  River " 
means  only  one  thing,  and  really  only  a  very 
short  space  of  that:  he  is  accustomed  to  speak 
of  "  the  River  "  and  "  the  Cher,"  and  with  him 
the  latter  does  not  count  at  all.  Everybody  in 
the  valley,  certainly  every  boy  and  girl,  knows 
about  the  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Boatrace, 
which  is  held  annually  on  the  Thames  at  Putney, 
when  two  selected  crews  from  the  rival  uni- 
versities race  each  other  over  a  distance. 
Probably  quite  a  few  of  us  have  witnessed  the 
exciting  event.  Well,  "  Boatrace  Day "  is 
merely  the  final  act  of  a  long  drama,  nearly  all 
the  scenes  of  which  take  place,  not  at  Putney, 
but  on  the  river  at  the  University  town.  For 
the  Varsity  "  eight  "  are  only  chosen  from  the 
various  college  crews  after  long  months  of 
arduous  preparation.  Each  of  the  colleges  has 
its  own  rowing  club,  and  the  college  crews  race 

259 


FATHER  THAMES 

against  each  other  in  the  summer  term.  A  fine 
sight  it  is,  too,  to  see  the  long  thin  "  eights  " 
passing  at  a  great  pace  in  front  of  the  beautifully 
decorated  "  Barges,"  which  are  to  the  college 
rowing  clubs  what  pavilions  are  to  the  cricket 
clubs. 

These  "barges,"  which  stretch  along  the 
river-front  for  some  considerable  distance,  re- 
semble nothing  so  much  as  the  magnificent 
houseboats  which  we  see  lower  down  the  river 
at  Henley,  Maidenhead,  Molesey,  etc.  They 
are  fitted  up  inside  with  bathrooms  and  dressing- 
rooms,  and  comfortable  lounges  and  reading- 
rooms,  while  their  flat  tops  are  utilised  by  the 
rowing  men  for  sitting  at  ease  and  chatting 
to  their  friends.  Each  college  has  its  own 
"  barge,"  and  it  is  a  point  of  honour  to  make  it 
and  keep  it  a  credit  to  the  college.  The  long 
string  of  "barges"  form  a  very  beautiful 
picture,  particularly  when  the  river  is  quiet, 
and  the  finely  decorated  vessels  with  their 
background  of  green  trees  are  reflected  in  the 
smooth  waters. 

May  is  the  great  time  for  the  River  at  Oxford, 
260 


OXFORD 

for  then  are  held  the  races  of  the  senior  "  crews  " 

or  "  eights."     Then  for  a  week  the  place,  both 

shore  and  stream,  is  gay  with  pretty  dresses 

and  merry  laughter,   for  mothers  and  sisters, 

cousins  and  friends,  flock  to  Oxford  in  their 

hundreds  to  see  the  fun.     But  to  the  rowing 

man  it  is  a  time  of  hard  work — with  more  in 

prospect  if  he  is  lucky;  for,  just  as  the  "  eights  " 

of  this  week  have  been  selected  from  the  crews 

of  the  February  "  torpids  "  or  junior  races,  so 

from  those  doing  well  during  "  eights  week  " 

may  be  chosen  the  University  crew — the  "  blues." 

Many  have  been  the  voices  which  have  sung 

the  praises  of  the  "  city  of  spires,"  for  many 

have  loved  her.     None  more  so  perhaps  than 

Matthew   Arnold,  whose   poem    "  The   Scholar 

Gypsy  " — the  tale  of  a  University  lad  who  was 

by  poverty  forced  to  leave  his  studies  and  join 

himself    to   a   company   of   vagabond    gipsies, 

from  whom  he  gained  a  knowledge  beyond  that 

of  the  scholars — is  so  well  known.     Says  Arnold 

of  the  city:  "  And  yet  as  she  lies,  spreading  her 

gardens  to  the  moonlight,  and  whispering  from 

her  towers  the  last  enchantments  of  the  Middle 

261 


FATHER  THAMES 

Ages,  who  will  deny  that  Oxford,  by  her  in- 
effable charm,  keeps  ever  calling  us  nearer  to 
the  true  goal  of  all  of  us,  to  the  ideal,  to  per- 
fection— to  beauty,  in  a  word  ?" 

There  are  many  interesting  places  within 
walking  distance  of  Oxford,  but  perhaps  few 
more  delightful  to  the  eye  than  old  Iffiey  Church. 
This  ancient  building  with  its  fine  old  Norman 
tower  is  a  landmark  of  the  countryside  and  well 
deserves  the  attention  given  to  it. 


262 


CHAPTER  THREE 

Abingdon,  Walling  ford,  and  the  Goring  Gap 

Between  Oxford  and  Reading  lies  a  land  of 
shadows — a  district  dotted  with  towns  which 
have  shrunk  to  a  mere  vestige  of  their  former 
greatness.  To  mention  three  names  only — 
Abingdon,  Dorchester,  and  Wallingford — is  to 
conjure  up  a  picture  of  departed  glory. 

At  Abingdon,  centuries  ago,  was  one  of  those 
great  abbeys  which  stretched  in  a  chain  east- 
wards, and  helped  to  ensure  the  prosperity 
of  the  valley;  and  the  town  sprang  up  and 
prospered,  as  was  so  often  the  case,  under  the 
shadow  of  the  great  ecclesiastical  foundation. 
Unfortunately  the  monks  and  the  citizens 
were  constantly  at  loggerheads.  The  wealthy 
dwellers  in  the  abbey,  where  the  Conqueror's 
own  son,  Henry  Beauclerc,  had  been  educated, 
and  where  the  greatest  in  the  land  were  wont  to 
come,  did  not  approve  of  tradesmen  and  other 

263 


FATHER  THAMES 

common  folk  congregating  so  near  the  sacred 
edifice.  Thus  in  1327  the  proud  mitred  Abbot 
refused  to  allow  the  citizens  to  hold  a  market 
in  the  town,  and  a  riot  ensued,  in  which  the  folk 
of  Abingdon  were  backed  up  by  the  Mayor  of 


Abingdon. 


Oxford  and  a  considerable  crowd  of  the  Uni- 
versity students.  A  great  part  of  the  Abbey 
was  burned  down,  many  of  its  records  were 
destroyed,  and  the  monks  were  driven  out. 
But  the  tradesmen's  triumph  was  shortlived, 
for  the  Abbot  returned  with  powerful  support, 

264 


ABINGDON  AND  WALLINGFORD 

and  certain  of  the  ringleaders  were  hanged  for 
their  share  in  the  disturbance. 

However,  the  town  grew  despite  the  frowns 
of  the  Church,  and  it  soon  became  a  considerable 
centre  for  the  cloth  trade.  Not  only  did  it 
make  cloth  itself,  but  much  of  the  traffic  which 
there  was  between  London  and  the  western 
cloth-towns — Gloucester,  Stroud,  Cirencester, 
etc. — passed  through  Abingdon,  particularly 
when  its  bridge  had  been  built  by  John  Huchyns 
and  Geoffrey  Barbur  in  1416. 

When,  in  1538,  the  abbey  was  suppressed, 
the  townsfolk  rejoiced  at  the  downfall  of  the 
rich  and  arrogant  monks,  and  sought  pleasure 
and  revenge  in  the  destruction  of  the  former 
home  of  their  enemies.  So  that  in  these  days 
there  is  not  a  great  deal  remaining  of  the  ancient 
fabric. 

A  few  miles  below  Abingdon  is  Dorchester 
(not  to  be  confused  with  the  Dorset  town  of 
the  same  name),  not  exactly  on  the  River, 
but  about  a  mile  up  the  tributary  river,  the 
Thame,  which  here  comes  wandering  through 
the   meadows  to   join  the  main  stream.     Like 

265 


FATHER  THAMES 

Abingdon,  Dorchester  has  had  its  day,  but  its 
abbey  church  remains,  built  on  the  site  of 
the  ancient  and  extremely  important  Saxon 
cathedral ;  and,  one  must  confess,  it  seems 
strangely  out  of  place  in  such  a  sleepy  little 
village. 

Wallingford,  even  more  than  these,  has  lost 
its  ancient  prestige,  for  it  was  through  several 
centuries  a  great  stronghold  and  a  royal  residence. 
We  have  only  to  look  at  the  map  of  the  Thames 
Valley,  and  note  how  the  various  roads  converge 
on  this  particularly  useful  ford,  to  see  immedi- 
ately Wallingford' s  importance  from  a  military 
and  a  commercial  point  of  view.  A  powerful 
castle  to  guard  such  a  valuable  key  to  the 
midlands,  or  the  south-west,  was  inevitable. 

William  the  Conqueror,  passing  that  way 
in  order  that  he  might  discover  a  suitable 
crossing,  and  so  get  round  to  the  north  of 
London  (p.  143),  was  shown  the  ford  by  one 
Wygod,  the  ruling  thane  of  the  district;  and 
naturally  William  realized  at  once  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  place.  A  powerful  castle  soon 
arose  in  place  of  the  old  earthworks,  and  this 

266 


ABINGDON  AND  WALLINGFORD 

castle  lasted  on  till  the  Civil  War,  figuring 
frequently  in  the  many  struggles  that  occurred 
during  the  next  three  or  four  hundred  years. 

It  played  an  important  part  in  that  prolonged 
and  bitter  struggle  between  Stephen  and  the 
Empress  Maud,  and  suffered  a  very  long  siege. 
Again,  in  1646,  at  the  time  of  the  Civil  War,  it 
was  beset  for  sixty-five  days  by  the  Parlia- 
mentary armies;  and,  after  a  gallant  stand  by 
the  Royalist  garrison,  was  practically  destroyed 
by  Fairfax,  who  saw  fit  to  blow  it  up.  So  that 
now  very  little  stands:  just  a  few  crumbling 
walls  and  one  window  incorporated  in  the 
fabric  of  a  private  residence. 

Between  Wallingford  and  Reading  lies  what 
is,  from  the  geographical  point  of  view,  one  of 
the  most  interesting  places  in  the  whole  length 
of  the  Thames  Valley — Goring  Gap. 

You  will  see  from  a  contour  map  that  the 
Thames  Basin,  generally  speaking,  is  a  hill- 
encircled  valley  with  gently  undulating  ground, 
except  in  the  one  place  where  the  Marlborough- 
Chiltern  range  of  chalk  hills  sweep  right  across 
the  valley. 

267 


FATHER  THAMES 

By  the  time  the  River  reaches  Goring  Gap  it 
has  fallen  from  a  height  of  about  six  hundred 
feet  above  sea-level  to  a  height  of  about  one 
hundred  feet  above  sea-level;  and  there  rises 
from  the  river  on  each  side  a  steep  slope  four 
or  five  hundred  feet  high — Streatley  Hill  on 
the  Berkshire  side  and  Goring  Heath  on  the 
Oxfordshire  side. 

The  question  arises,  Why  should  these  two 
ranges  of  hills,  the  Marlborough  Downs  and  the 
Chiltern  Hills,  meet  just  at  this  point  ?  Is  it 
simply  an  accident  of  geography  that  their 
two  ends  stand  exactly  face  to  face  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  Thames  ? 

Now  the  geologists  tell  us  that  it  is  no 
coincidence.  They  have  studied  the  strata — 
that  is,  the  different  layers  of  the  materials 
forming  the  hills — and  they  find  that  the  strata 
of  the  range  on  the  Berkshire  side  compare 
exactly  with  the  strata  of  the  other;  so  that  at 
some  remote  period  the  two  must  have  been 
joined  to  form  one  unbroken  range.  How 
then  did  the  gap  come  ?  Was  it  due  to  a 
cracking  of  the  hill — a  double  crack  with  the 

268 


GORING  GAP 

earth  slipping  down  in  between,  as  has  some- 
times happened  in  the  past  ?  Here  again  the 
geologists  tells  us,  No.  Moreover  they  tell  us 
that  undoubtedly  the  River  has  cut  its  way 
right  through  the  chalk  hills. 

"  But  how  can  that  be  possible  ?"  someone 
says.  "  Here  we  have  the  Thames  down  in  a 
low-lying  plain  on  the  north-west  side  of  the 
hills,  and  down  in  the  valley  on  the  south-east 
side.  How  could  a  river  flowing  across  a  plain 
get  up  to  the  heights  to  commence  the  wearing 
away  at  the  tops  ?"  Here  again  the  geologists 
must  come  to  our  aid.  They  tell  us  that  back 
in  that  dim  past,  so  interesting  to  picture  yet 
so  difficult  to  grasp,  when  the  ancient,  mighty 
River  flowed  (see  Book  I.,  Intro.),  the  chalk- 
lands  extended  from  the  Chilterns  westwards, 
that  there  was  no  valley  where  now  Oxford, 
Abingdon,  and  Lechlade  lie,  but  that  the  River 
flowed  across  the  top  of  a  tableland  of  chalk 
from  its  sources  in  the  higher  grounds  of  the 
west  to  the  brink  at  or  near  the  eastern  slope 
of  the  Chilterns ;  and  that  from  this  lofty  position 
the  River  was  able  to  wear  its  way  down,  and 

269 


FATHER  THAMES 

so  make  a  V-shaped  cutting  in  the  end  of  the 
table-land.  Afterwards  there  came  an  altera- 
tion in  the  surface.  Some  tremendous  internal 
movement  caused  the  land  gradually  to  fold  up, 
as  it  were ;  so  that  the  tableland  sagged  down  in 
the  middle,  leaving  the  Marlborough-Chiltern 
hills  on  the  one  side  and  the  Cotswold-Edgehill 
range  on  the  other,  with  the  Oxford  valley  in 
between.  But  by  this  time  the  V-shaped  gap 
had  been  cut  sufficiently  low  to  allow  the  River 
to  flow  through  the  hills,  and  to  go  on  cutting 
its  way  still  lower  and  lower. 


270 


CHAPTER  FOUR 

Reading 

Reading  is  without  doubt  the  most  disappoint- 
ing town  in  the  whole  of  the  Thames  Valley. 
It  has  had  such  a  full  share  of  history,  far  more 
than  other  equally  famous  towns;  has  been 
favoured  by  the  reigning  monarch  of  the  land 
through  many  centuries;  has  taken  sides  in 
internal  strife  and  felt  the  tide  of  war  surging 
round  its  gates;  it  has  counted  for  so  much  in 
the  life  of  England  that  one  feels  almost  a  sense 
of  loss  in  finding  it  just  a  commonplace  manu- 
facturing town,  with  not  a  semblance  of  any 
of  its  former  glory. 

Like  many  other  towns  in  England,  it  sprang 
up  round  a  religious  house — one  of  the  string 
of  important  abbeys  which  stretched  from 
Abingdon  to  Westminster.  But  before  that  it 
had  been  recognized  as  an  important  position. 

We  have  seen  that  Oxford,  Wallingford,  and 
other  places  came  into  existence  by  reason  of 

271 


FATHER  THAMES 

their  important  fords  across  the  River.  Reading 
arose  into  being  because  the  long  and  narrow 
peninsula  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Kennet 
with  the  Thames  was  such  a  splendid  spot  for 
defensive  purposes  that  right  from  early  days 
there  had  been  some  sort  of  a  stronghold  there. 

Here  in  this  very  safe  place,  then,  the  Con- 
queror's son  established  his  great  foundation, 
the  Cluniac  Abbey  of  Reading,  for  the  support 
of  two  hundred  monks  and  for  the  refreshment 
of  travellers.  It  was  granted  ample  revenues, 
and  given  many  valuable  privileges,  among 
them  that  of  coining  money.  Its  Abbot  was  a 
mitred  Abbot,  and  had  the  right  to  sit  with  the 
lords  spiritual  in  Parliament.  From  its  very 
foundation  it  prospered,  rising  rapidly  into  a 
position  of  eminence;  and,  like  the  other  abbeys, 
it  did  much  towards  the  growth  of  the  agri- 
cultural prosperity  of  the  valley,  encouraging 
the  countryfolk  to  drain  and  cultivate  their 
lands  properly. 

Though  we  first  hear  of  it  as  a  fortified  place, 
and  though  at  different  times  in  history  it  felt 
the  shock  of  war,  Reading  was  never  an  im- 

272 


READING 

portant  military  centre,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  it  did  not  guard  a  main  road  across  or 
beside  the  River.  Consequently  the  interrup- 
tions in  its  steady  progress  were  few  and  far 


mm 


iyading  Abbey     '   <~s 


between,  and  the  place  was  left  to  develop  its 
civilian  and  religious  strength.  This  it  did  so 
well  that  during  the  four  hundred  years  of  the 
life  of  the  Abbey  it  always  counted  for  much 
with   the   Sovereigns,   who   went   there   to   be 

273  s 


FATHER  THAMES 

entertained,  and  even  in  time  of  pestilence 
brought  thither  their  parliaments,  whose  bodies 
were  in  the  end  buried  there.  By  the  thirteenth 
century  the  Abbey  had  risen  to  such  a  position 
that  only  Westminster  could  vie  with  it  in 
wealth  and  magnificence. 

And  now  what  remains  of  it  all  ?  Almost 
nothing.  There  is  what  is  called  the  old  Abbey 
gateway,  but  it  is  merely  a  reconstruction  with 
some  of  the  ancient  materials.  In  the  Forbury 
Gardens  lie  all  that  is  left,  just  one  or  two  ivy- 
grown  fragments  of  massive  masonry,  outlining 
perhaps  the  Chapter  House,  in  which  the 
parliaments  were  held,  and  the  great  Abbey 
Church,  dedicated  to  St.  Thomas  Becket, 
where  were  the  royal  tombs  and  where  in  1339 
John  of  Gaunt  was  married.  For  the  rest,  the 
ruins  have  served  all  and  sundry  as  a  quarry 
for  ready-prepared  building  stone  during  several 
centuries.  Much  of  it  was  used  to  make  St.  Mary's 
Church  and  the  Hospital  of  the  Poor  Knights 
of  Windsor ;  while  still  more  was  commandeered 
by  General  Conway  for  the  construction  of  the 
bridge  between  Henley  and  Wargrave. 

274 


READING 

How  did  the  Abbey  come  to  such  a  state  of 
dilapidation  ?  Largely  as  a  result  of  the  Civil 
War.  The  Abbey  was  dissolved  in  1539,  and 
the  Abbot  actually  hung,  drawn,  and  quartered, 
because  of  his  defiance.  The  royal  tombs, 
where  were  buried  Henry  I.,  the  Empress  Maud, 
and  others,  were  destroyed  and  the  bones 
scattered;  and  from  that  time  onwards  things 
went  from  bad  to  worse.  Henry  VII.  converted 
parts  of  it  into  a  palace  for  himself  and  used  it 
for  a  time,  but  in  Elizabethan  days  it  had  got 
into  such  a  very  bad  state  that  the  Queen,  who 
stayed  there  half-a-dozen  times,  gave  per- 
mission for  the  rotting  timbers  and  many  cart- 
loads of  stone  to  be  removed.  But  it  remained 
a  dwelling  till  the  eventual  destruction  during  the 
Rebellion. 

During  the  war  which  proved  so  disastrous 
for  the  great  Abbey,  Reading  was  decidedly 
Royalist,  but  the  fortunes  of  war  brought 
several  changes  for  it.  It  withstood  for  some 
time  during  1643  a  severe  siege  by  the  Earl  of 
Essex,  and,  just  as  relief  was  at  hand,  it  sur- 
rendered.    Then  Royalists  and  Parliamentarians 

275 


FATHER  THAMES 

in  turn  held  the  town;  and  naturally  with  these 
changes  and  the  fighting  involved  the  place 
suffered  greatly,  especially  the  outstanding 
building,  the  Abbey.  St.  Giles'  Church,  which 
escaped  destruction,  still  bears  the  marks  of  the 
bombardment. 

But  the  town  refused  to  die  with  the  Abbey. 
The  Abbey  had  done  much  to  establish  and 
vitalize  the  town.  In  its  encouragement  of  the 
agriculture  of  the  districts  it  had  created  the 
necessity  for  a  central  market-town,  and  Reading 
had  grown  and  flourished  accordingly.  Thus, 
when  the  Abbey  came  to  an  end,  the  town  was 
so  firmly  established  that  it  was  enabled  to  live 
on  and  prosper  exceedingly. 

Now  Reading  passes  its  days  independent, 
almost  unconscious,  of  the  past,  with  its  glory 
and  its  tragedy.  Nor  does  the  River  any  more 
enter  into  its  calculations.  To  Reading  has 
come  the  railway;  and  the  railway  has  made 
the  modern  town  what  it  is — an  increasingly 
important  manufacturing  town  and  railway 
junction,  and  a  ready  centre  for  the  rich  agri- 
cultural land  round  about  it ;  a  hive  of  industry, 

276 


READING 

with  foundries,  workshops,  big  commercial 
buildings,  and  a  University  College;  with 
churches,  chapels,  picture-palaces,  and  fast- 
moving  electric-tramcars,  clanging  their  way 
along  streets  thronged  with  busy,  hurrying 
people — in  short,  a  typical,  clean,  modern 
industrial  town,  with  nothing  very  attractive 
about  it,  but  on  the  other  hand  nothing  to  repel 
or  disgust. 

Reading's  most  famous  industries  are  biscuit- 
making  and  seed-growing.  Messrs.  Huntley  and 
Palmer's  biscuits,  in  the  making  of  which  four 
or  five  thousand  people  are  employed,  are  known 
the  world  over;  and  so  are  Messrs.  Sutton's 
seeds,  grown  in,  and  advertised  by,  many  acres 
of  beautiful  gardens. 

The  Kennet,  on  which  the  town  really  stands, 
is  a  river  which  has  lost  its  ancient  power, 
for  the  geologists  tell  us  that  along  its  valley  the 
real  mighty  river  once  ran,  receiving  the  con- 
siderable Cherwell-Thames  tributary  at  this 
point.  Now,  whereas  the  tributary  has  grown 
in  importance  if  not  in  size,  the  main  stream  has 
shrunk  to  such  an  enormous  extent  that  the 

■±77 


FATHER  THAMES 

tributary  has  become  the  river,  and  the  river 
the  tributary.  Of  course,  passing  through 
Reading  the  little  river  loses  its  beauty,  but  the 
Kennet  which  comes  down  from  the  western 
end  of  the  Marlborough  Downs  and  flows 
through  the  Berkshire  meadows  is  a  delightful 
little  stieam. 


278 


CHAPTER  FIVE 

Holiday  Thames — Henley  to  Maidenhead 

The  western  half  of  that  portion  of  the  River 
which  has  for  its  bank  the  county  of  Bucking- 
hamshire might  well  be  spoken  of  as  "  holiday 
Thames,"  for  it  is  on  this  lovely  stretch  that  a 
great  part  of  the  more  important  river  pleasure- 
making  is  done.  Certainly  we  get  boating  at 
Richmond,  Kingston,  Molesey,  etc.,  nearer  the 
metropolis,  but  it  is  of  the  Saturday  or  Sunday 
afternoon  sort,  where  Londoners,  weary  from 
the  week's  labours,  find  rest  and  solace  in  a 
few  brief  hours  of  leisurely  punting  or  rowing. 
But,  between  Maidenhead  and  Henley,  at  places 
like  Sonning,  Pangbourne,  and  Cookham,  folk 
live  on  or  by  the  River,  either  in  houseboats 
or  waterside  cottages,  and  the  River  is  not  just 
a  diversion,  but  is  for  the  time  being  the  all- 
important  thing. 

Nor  is  this  difficult  to  understand,  for  the  River 
here   is   extraordinarily   beautiful — a   place    to 

279 


FATHER  THAMES 

linger  in  and  dream  away  the  hours.  Henley, 
which  commences  the  stretch,  lies  just  within 
the  borders  of  Oxfordshire,  and  here  is  cele- 
brated what  is,  next  to  the  Boatrace  at  Putney, 


SONNING. 


the  most  famous  of  all  Thames  festivals — for 
Henley  Regatta  draws  rowing  men  (and  women) 
from  all  parts,  and  crews  come  from  both  the 
Old  World  and  the  New  to  compete  in  the  open 
races.     The  River  then  is  almost  covered  with 

280 


HENLEY  TO  MAIDENHEAD 

craft  of  all  sorts  moored  closely  together,  with 
just  a  narrow  water-lane  down  the  centre  for 
the  passage  of  the  competing  boats;  and  the 
bright  dresses  and  gay  parasols  of  the  ladies, 
with  the  background  of  green  trees,  all  reflected 


Henley. 


in  the  water,   make   a   brilliant   and   pleasing 
spectacle. 

A  few  miles  below  Henley  is  Great  Marlow, 
a  clean  and  compact  little  riverside  town, 
whose  chief  interest  lies,  perhaps,  in   the  fact 

281 


FATHER  THAMES 

that  here  the  poet  Shelley  lived  for  a  time, 
writing  some  of  his  wonderful  poems.  Shelley 
spent  much  of  his  time  on  the  River,  and 
learned  to  love  it  very  much,  so  that  in  after 
years  we  find  him  writing  from  Italy:  "  My 
thoughts  for  ever  cling  to  Windsor  Forest  and 
the  copses  of  Marlow." 

The  seven  miles  between  Marlow  and  Maiden- 
head contain  the  most  glorious  scenery  in  the 
whole  valley,  for  the  River  here  for  a  considerable 
distance  flows  between  gently  rising  hills  whose 
slopes  are  richly  wooded,  the  trees  in  many 
places  coming  right  down  to  the  water's  edge. 
Alike  in  spring,  when  the  fresh  young  green  is 
spreading  over  the  hillsides,  and  in  autumn, 
when  the  woods  are  afire  with  every  tint  of 
gold  and  brown,  the  Cliveden  Woods  and  the 
Quarry  Woods  of  Marlow,  with  their  mirrored 
reflections  in  the  placid  waters  below,  are 
indescribably  beautiful.  Above  the  woods,  high 
on  the  Buckingham  bank,  stands  Cliveden 
House,  magnificently  situated.  In  the  old 
mansion  which  formerly  stood  on  the  spot 
was  first  performed  Thomson's  masque  "  Alfred." 

282 


HENLEY  TO  MAIDENHEAD 

This  is  very  interesting,  for  the  masque  con- 
tained "  Rule,  Britannia,"  composed  by  Dr. 
Arne;  so  here  the  tune  was  sung  in  public  for 
the  first  time. 

At  various  spots  along  the  stretch  we  can  see 
quite  clearly  the  terraces  which  indicate  the 
alteration  in  the  position  of  the  river-bed. 
High  up  towards  the  tops,  sometimes  actually 
at  the  tops  of  the  hillsides,  are  the  shallow, 
widespread  gravel  beds  which  show  where  in 
the  dim  past  the  original  great  Thames  flowed 
(see  Book  I.,  Intro.).  Then  lower  down  come 
other  terraces,  with  more  gravel  beds,  to  show 
a  second  position  of  the  River,  when,  after 
centuries,  it  had  cut  its  way  lower  and  dimin- 
ished in  volume.     Thus: 


V */*£>    SrtA t.i.£:*  '''■'/y/V'Vy%(////j/  ' ' //'/  r'''"' '''''*  '''''v// 


>    i  '  ■  //  //////.-  /////     •;.-<    ,  ',/>/,  /  //'/■  .-.-  <///////.'////  -•-//. 

Diagram  of  the  Thames  Valley  Terraces. 

Well-marked  terraces  can  be  found  on  the 
Berkshire  side  of  the  River  between  Maiden- 
head and  Cookham,  also  at  Remenham  not  far 

283 


FATHER  THAMES 

from  Henley.  They  are  visible  on  both  sides 
of  the  River  at  Reading.  Above  Reading 
similar  terraces,  with  their  beds  of  river 
gravel,  may  be  seen  at  Culham  and  Cholsey, 
between  Radley  and  Abingdon,  and  also  at 
Oxford. 


284 


CHAPTER  SIX 

Windsor 

Windsor  Castle,  seen  from  the  River  at  Clewer 
as  we  make  our  way  downstream,  provides  us 
with  one  of  the  most  magnificent  views  in  the 
whole  valley.  Standing  there,  high  on  its 
solitary  chalk  hill,  with  the  glowing  red  roofs 
of  the  town  beneath  and  the  rich  green  of  the 
numerous  trees  clustering  all  round  its  base, 
the  whole  bathed  in  summer  sunshine,  it  is  a 
superb  illustration  of  what  a  castle  should  be — 
ever-present,  magnificent,  defiant. 

Yet,  despite  its  wonderful  situation,  the  finest 
without  doubt  in  all  the  south  of  England, 
Windsor  has  had  little  or  no  history,  has  rarely 
beaten  off  marauding  foes,  and  seldom  taken 
any  part  in  great  national  struggles.  Built  for  a 
fortress,  it  has  been  through  the  centuries  nothing 
more  than  a  palace. 

Erected  by  the  builder  of  the  Tower,  William 
of    Normandy,    and    probably    for    the    same 

285 


FATHER  THAMES 

purpose,  it  has  passed  in  many  ways  through  a 
parallel  existence,  has  been  just  what  the  Tower 


Windsor  Castle. 

has   been  —  an  intended  stronghold,  a  prison, 
and  a  royal  residence.     Yet,  whereas  the  Tower 

286 


WINDSOR 

has  been  intimately  bound  up  with  the  life  of 
England  through  many  centuries,  Windsor  has, 
with  just  one  or  two  brief  exceptions,  been  a 
thing  apart,  something  living  its  life  in  the  quiet 
backwaters  of  history. 

The  Windsor  district  was  always  a  favourite 
one  with  the  rulers  of  the  land  even  before  the 
existence  of  the  Castle.  Tradition  speaks  of  a 
hunting  -  lodge,  deep  in  the  glades  of  the  Old 
Windsor  Forest,  close  by  the  river,  as  belonging 
to  the  redoubtable  King  Arthur,  and  declares 
that  here  he  and  his  Knights  of  the  Round  Table 
stayed  when  they  hunted  in  the  greenwood  or 
sallied  forth  on  those  quests  of  adventure  with 
which  we  are  all  familiar.  Wrhat  is  more  certain, 
owing  to  the  bringing  to  light  of  actual  remains, 
is  that  Old  Windsor  was  a  Roman  station. 
Certainly  it  was  a  favourite  haunt  of  the  Saxon 
kings,  who  in  all  probability  had  a  palace  of 
some  sort  there,  close  to  the  Roman  road  which 
passed  by  way  of  Staines  to  the  camp  at  Sil- 
chester ;  and  its  value  must  have  been  thoroughly 
recognized.  Edward  the  Confessor  in  particular 
was  especially  fond  of  the  place,  and^when  he 

287 


FATHER  THAMES 

founded  and  suitably  endowed  his  wonderful 
Abbey  at  Westminster  he  included  "  Windsor 
and  Staines  and  all  that  thereto  belongs " 
among  his  valuable  grants  to  the  foundation 
over  which  his  friend  Edwin  presided. 

In  those  days  the  Castle  Hill  was  not  even 
named.  True,  its  possibilities  as  a  strategic 
point  were  recognized,  by  Harold  if  by  no  other, 
for  we  read  in  the  ancient  records  that  Harold 
held  on  that  spot  four-and-a-half  hides  of  land 
for  defensive  purposes. 

But  it  remained  for  William  the  Conqueror, 
that  splendid  soldier  and  mighty  hunter,  to 
recognize  the  double  possibilities  of  Windsor. 
Naturally,  following  his  victory,  he  made  him- 
self familiar  with  Harold's  possessions,  and, 
coming  shortly  to  Windsor,  saw  therein  the 
means  of  gratifying  two  of  his  main  interests. 
He  inspected  the  ancient  Saxon  royal  dwelling 
and  saw  at  once  its  suitability  as  a  retiring 
place  for  the  King,  surrounded  by  the  great 
forest  and  quite  close  to  that  most  convenient 
of  highways,  the  River.  And  at  the  same  time, 
warrior  as  he  was,  he  understood  the  value  of 

288 


WINDSOR 

the  little  chalk  hill  which  stood  out  from  the 
encompassing  clay. 

Certainly  it  belonged  to  the  Abbey  as  a 
"  perpetual  inheritance,"  but  to  such  as  William 
that  was  not  likely  to  matter  much.  All 
England  was  his:  he  could  offer  what  he  liked. 
So  he  chose  for  exchange  two  fat  manors  in 
Essex — Wokendune  and  Feringes — fine,  pros- 
perous agricultural  places,  totally  different 
from  the  unproductive  wastelands  of  Windsor 
Hill;  and  the  Abbot,  wise  man  that  he  was, 
jumped  at  the  exchange.  Thus  the  Church 
was  satisfied,  no  violence  was  done,  and  William 
secured  both  the  Forest  and  the  magnificent 
little  hill  commanding  then,  as  it  does  now, 
many  miles  of  the  Thames  Valley. 

Why  did  he  want  it  ?  For  two  reasons. 
In  the  first  place,  he  wanted  an  impregnable 
fortress  within  striking  distance  of  London. 
True,  under  his  orders  Gundulf  had  built  the 
Tower,  frowning  down  on  the  city  of  London; 
but  a  fortress  which  is  almost  a  part  of  the 
city,  even  though  it  be  built  with  the  one  idea 
of  striking  awe  into  the  citizens,  is  really  too 

289  T 


FATHER  THAMES 

close  at  hand  to  be  secure.  A  fortress  slightly 
aloof,  and  therefore  not  quite  so  liable  to 
sudden  surprise,  yet  within  a  threatening 
distance,  had  vastly  greater  possibilities. 

William's  other  great  passion  was  "  the 
chase."  Listen  to  what  the  ancient  chronicler 
said  about  him:  "  He  made  many  deer-parks; 
and  he  established  laws  therewith ;  so  that  who- 
soever slew  a  hart  or  a  hind  should  be  deprived 
of  his  eyesight.  He  loved  the  tall  deer  as  if  he 
were  their  father.  Hares  he  decreed  should 
go  free.  His  rich  men  bemoaned  it;  and  the 
poor  men  shuddered  at  it.  But  he  was  so 
stern,  that  he  recked  not  the  hatred  of  them  all  ; 
for  they  must  follow  withal  the  King's  will  if  they 
would  live,  or  have  land,  or  possessions,  or  even 
his  peace."  For  this  the  surrounding  forests 
rendered  the  position  of  Windsor  a  delightful  one. 

Thus  came  into  existence  the  Norman  Keep 
of  Windsor  Hill,  and  beneath  it  shortly  after 
the  little  settlement  of  New  Windsor.  When 
Domesday  Book  was  prepared  the  little  place 
had  reached  the  number  of  one  hundred  houses, 
and    thenceforward   its    progress    was   steady. 

290 


WINDSOR 

By  the  time  of  Edward  I.  it  had  developed  to 
such  an  extent  that  it  was  granted  a  charter — 
which  document  may  still  be  seen  in  the  Bodleian 
Library  at  Oxford. 

With  the  Kings  that  came  after  the  Con- 
queror Windsor  soon  became  a  favourite 
residence.  Henry  I.,  marrying  a  Saxon  Princess, 
Edith,  niece  of  the  Confessor,  lived  there  and  built 
a  fine  dwelling-place  with  a  Chapel  dedicated  to 
the  Confessor  and  a  wall  surrounding  everything. 

During  the  reign  of  John,  Windsor  was 
besieged  on  more  than  one  occasion,  and  it  was 
from  its  fastness  that  the  most  wretched  King 
who  ever  ruled — or  misruled — England  crept 
out  to  meet  the  Barons  near  Runnymede,  just 
over  the  Surrey  border. 

Henry  III.,  finding  the  old  fabric  seriously 
damaged  by  the  sieges,  determined  to  rebuild 
on  a  grander  scale,  and  he  restored  the  walls, 
raised  the  first  Round  Tower,  the  Lower  and 
Middle  Wards,  and  a  Chapel;  but,  save  one  or 
two  fragments,  all  these  have  perished. 

However,  it  is  to  Edward  of  Windsor— the 
third  King  of  that  name — that  we  must  look  as 

291 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  real  founder  of  the  Windsor  of  to-day.  He 
rebuilt  the  Chapel  and  practically  all  the  struc- 
tures of  Henry  III.,  and  added  the  Upper  Ward. 
In  connection  with  this  last  a  very  interesting 
story  is  told.  Edward  had  on  the  spot  two  very 
distinguished  prisoners — King  David  of  Scotland 
and  King  John  of  France — rather  more  like 
unwilling  guests  than  prisoners,  since  they  had 
plenty  of  liberty  and  shared  in  the  amusements 
of  the  Court.  One  day  the  two  were  strolling 
with  Edward  in  the  Lower  Ward,  taking  stock 
of  the  new  erections,  when  King  John  made 
some  such  remark  as  this:  "Your  Grace's 
castle  would  be  better  on  the  higher  ground 
up  yonder.  You  yourself  would  be  able  to  see 
more,  and  the  castle  would  be  visible  a  greater 
way  off."  In  which  opinion  he  was  backed  by 
the  King  of  Scotland.  Edward's  reply  must 
have  surprised  the  pair  of  them,  for  he  said: 
"  It  shall  be  as  you  say.  I  will  enlarge  the 
Castle  by  adding  another  ward,  and  your 
ransoms  shall  pay  the  bill."  But  Edward's 
threat  was  never  carried  out.  King  David's 
ransom  was  paid  in  1337,  but  it  only  amounted 

292 


WINDSOR 

to  100,000  marks;  while  that  of  King  John, 
a  matter  of  a  million  and  a  half  of  our  money, 
was  never  paid,  and  John  returned  to  England 
to  die  in  the  year  1363  in  the  Palace  of  the 
Savoy. 

In  the  building  of  Windsor,  Edward  had  for 
his  architect,  or  superintendent,  a  very  famous 
man,  William  W^ykeham,  the  founder  and  builder 
of  Winchester  School  and  New  College,  Oxford. 
Wykeham's  salary  was  fixed  at  one  shilling  a 
day  while  at  Windsor,  and  two  shillings  while 
travelling  on  business  connected  with  the 
Castle.  Wykeham's  chief  work  was  the  erection 
of  the  Great  Quadrangle,  a  task  which  took  him 
ten  years  to  complete.  While  there  at  work, 
he  had  a  stone  engraved  with  the  Latin  words, 
Hoc  fecit  Wykeham,  which  translated  means 
"  WTykeham  made  this."  Edward  was  enraged 
when  he  saw  this  inscription,  for  he  wanted  no 
man  to  share  with  him  the  glory  of  rebuilding 
Windsor;  and  he  called  his  servant  to  account 
for  his  unwise  action.  WTykeham's  reply  was 
very  ingenious,  for  he  declared  that  he  had 
meant  the  motto  to  read:  "  This  made  Wyke- 

293 


FATHER  THAMES 

ham  "  (for  the  words  can  be  translated  thus). 
The  ready  answer  appeased  the  King's  wrath. 

The  method  by  which  the  building  was  done 
was  that  of  forced  labour — a  mild  form  of 
slavery.  Edward,  instead  of  engaging  workmen 
in  the  ordinary  way,  demanded  from  each 
county  in  England  so  many  masons,  so  many 
carpenters,  so  many  tilers,  after  the  fashion  of 
the  feudal  method  of  obtaining  an  army.  There 
were  360  of  them,  and  they  did  not  all  come 
willingly,  for  certain  of  them  were  thrown  into 
prison  in  London  for  running  away.  Slowly 
the  work  proceeded,  but  in  1361  the  plague 
carried  off  many  of  the  craftsmen,  and  new 
demands  were  made  on  Yorkshire,  Shropshire, 
and  Devon,  to  provide  sixty  more  stone-workers 
each.  When  at  length  the  structure  was  com- 
pleted in  1369,  it  included  most  of  the  best  parts 
of  Windsor  Castle — the  Great  Quadrangle,  the 
Round  Tower,  St.  George's  Hall  and  Chapel, 
and  the  outer  walls  with  their  gates  and  turrets. 

The  Chapel  was  repaired  later  on,  under  the 
direction  of  another  distinguished  Englishman, 
Geoffrey  Chaucer,  the  father  of  English  poetry, 

294 


WINDSOR 

who  for  over  a  year  was  "  master  of  the  King's 
works  "  at  Windsor.  In  1473  the  Chapel  had 
become  so  dilapidated  that  it  was  necessary  to 
pull  it  down,  and  Edward  IV.  erected  in  its  place 
an  exceedingly  beautiful  St.  George's  Chapel,  as 
an  act  of  atonement  for  all  the  shed  blood  through 
which  he  had  wallowed  his  way  to  the  throne. 

Queen  Elizabeth  was  very  fond  indeed  of 
Windsor,  and  frequently  came  thither  in  her 
great  barge.  She  built  a  banqueting  hall  and  a 
gallery,  and  formed  the  fine  terrace  which  bears 
her  name.  This  terrace,  on  the  north  side,  above 
the  steep,  tree-planted  scarp  which  falls  away 
to  the  river  valley,  is  an  ideal  place.  Behind 
rise  the  State  Apartments:  in  front  stretches  a 
magnificent  panorama  across  Eton  and  the  plain. 
On  this  terrace  the  two  Charleses  loved  to  stroll ; 
and  George  III.  was  accustomed  to  walk  every 
day  with  his  family,  just  an  ordinary  country 
gentleman  rubbing  shoulders  with  his  neighbours. 

It  is  a  wonderful  place,  is  Windsor  Castle — 
very  impressive  and  in  places  very  beautiful; 
but  there  is  so  much  to  write  about  that  one 
scarcely    knows    where    to    begin.     Going    up 

295 


'FATHER  THAMES 

Castle  Hill,  we  turn  sharp  to  the  left,  and,  passing 
through  the  Gateway  of  Henry  VIII.,  we  are 
in  the  Lower  Ward,  with  St.  George's  Chapel 
facing  us  in  all  its  beauty. 

This  fine  perpendicular  Chapel  is,  indeed, 
worthy  of  the  illustrious  order,  the  Knights 
of  the  Garter,  for  whom  it  is  a  place  both 
of  worship  and  of  ceremonial. 

The  Order  of  the  Knights  of  the  Garter  was 
founded  by  Edward  III.  in  the  year  1349,  and 
there  were  great  doings  at  Windsor  on  the 
appointed  day — St.  George's  Day.  Splendid 
pageants,  grand  tournaments,  and  magnificent 
feasts,  with  knights  in  bright  armour  and  their 
ladies  in  the  gayest  of  colours,  were  by  no  means 
uncommon  in  those  days;  but  on  this  occasion 
the  spectacle  was  without  parallel  for  brilliance, 
for  Edward  had  summoned  to  the  great  tourna- 
ment all  the  bravest  and  most  famous  knights 
in  Christendom,  and  all  had  come  save  those 
of  Spain,  forbidden  by  their  suspicious  King. 
From  their  number  twenty-six  were  chosen  to 
found  the  Order,  with  the  King  at  their  head. 

St.  George's  Chapel  has  some  very  beautiful 
296 


WINDSOR 

stained-glass  windows,  some  fine  tracery  in  its 
roof,  and  a  number  of  very  interesting  monu- 
ments. The  carved  stalls  in  the  choir,  with  the 
banners  of  the  knights  drooping  overhead, 
remind  us  certainly  of  the  Henry  VII.  Chapel 
at  Westminster.  Within  the  Chapel  walls  have 
been  enacted  some  wonderful  scenes — scenes 
pleasing,  and  scenes  memorable  for  their  sorrow. 
Here  have  been  brought,  at  the  close  of  their  busy 
lives,  many  of  England's  sovereigns,  and  here 
some  of  them — Henry  VI.  and  Edward  IV.  among 
them — rest  from  their  labours.  Oueen  Victoria, 
who  loved  Windsor,  lies  with  her  husband  in  the 
Royal  Tomb  at  Frogmore,  not  far  away. 

The  Round  Tower,  which  stands  practically 
in  the  centre  of  the  clustered  buildings  and 
surmounts  everything,  is  always  one  of  the  most 
interesting  places.  From  its  battlements  may 
be  seen  on  a  clear  day  no  less  than  twelve 
counties.  We  can  trace  the  River  for  miles 
and  miles  as  it  comes  winding  down  the  valley 
from  Clewer  and  Boveney,  to  pass  away  into  the 
distance  where  we  can  just  faintly  discern  the 
dome  of  St.  Paul's. 

297 


CHAPTER  SEVEN 
Eton  College 

Standing  on  the  north  terrace,  or  on  the 
hundred  steps  which  ascend  from  Thames 
Street,  with  behind  us  the  fabric  which  William 
Wykeham  did  so  much  to  fashion,  we  gaze  out 
to  yet  another  place  which  Wykeham  made 
possible — the  famous  College  of  Eton. 

True,  he  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
the  building  of  Eton  itself,  but  he  founded  Win- 
chester School,  which  is  commonly  spoken  of  as 
England's  oldest  public  school;  and  this  served 
the  boy-king,  Henry  VI.,  as  a  model  for  his  new 
foundation,  so  that  Eton  is  in  many  respects, 
both  as  regards  buildings  and  management,  a 
copy  of  the  older  place. 

The  first  charter  is  dated  1441.  Henry 
was  then  only  nineteen  years  old,  yet  he  says 
that  "  from  the  very  foundation  of  his  riper 
age"  he  dreamed  of  "a  solemn  school  at  Eton 

298 


ETON  COLLEGE 

where  a  great  number  of  children  should  be 
freely  taught  the  rules  of  grammar."  The 
school  was  to  be  called  "  The  Kynges  College 
of  oure  Ladye  of  Eton,  beside  Wyndesore." 

Henry,  in  order  that  he  might  be  certain  he 
and  his  assistants  were  following  the  excellent 


Winchester  model,  paid  a  number  of  visits  to 
that  school,  and  made  a  close  study  of  its  ways. 
There  he  was  brought  much  into  contact  with 
William  Waynflete,  who  had  become  master  of 
Winchester  in  1429  and  done  much  to  keep  the 
school  at  its  high  level;  and  the  result  was  that 

299 


FATHER  THAMES 

in  1442  Henry  persuaded  him  to  become  the 
first  master  of  Eton,  whither  he  came,  bringing 
with  him  from  the  older  foundation  half  a  dozen 
favourite  scholars  to  be  a  model  for  all  new- 
comers. Eton  began  with  "  twenty-five  poor 
scholars  "  to  be  educated  at  the  King's  cost, 
but  this  number  was  soon  increased  to  seventy. 

Henry  did  not  live  to  see  his  splendid  scheme 
in  being.  In  fact,  the  beautiful  chapel  which  he 
had  designed  was  never  completed  at  all;  more- 
over, the  fabric  itself,  which  he  had  desired  to 
be  made  of  "  the  hard  stone  of  Kent,"  was  very 
largely  built  of  brick.  Nor  did  the  College  as  a 
whole  rise  into  being  in  one  great  effort.  Like 
most  historic  buildings,  it  grew  little  by  little 
into  its  present  self,  with  just  a  bit  added  here 
and  a  bit  renovated  there,  so  that  the  whole 
thing  is  a  medley  of  styles. 

In  these  days  Eton,  like  most  of  the  big 
public  schools,  is  far  from  being  what  its  founder 
intended  it  to  be — a  school  for  the  instruction 
of  deserving  poor  boys.  Instead  it  has  become 
a  very  exclusive  college  for  the  education  of 
the  sons  of  the  rich. 

300 


ETON  COLLEGE 

There  are  usually  just  over  eleven  hundred 
boys  in  residence,  seventy  of  whom  are  known 
as  "  collegers,"  while  the  other  thousand  odd  are 
called  "  oppidans."  For  the  old  statute  which 
decided  on  the  number  of  "  collegers  "  as  seventy 
is  still  obeyed,  and  Henry's  wish  is  kept  in  the 
letter,  if  not  in  the  spirit.  The  "  collegers  "  live 
in  the  actual  College  buildings,  have  their  meals 
in  the  College  Hall;  and  they  wear  cloth  gowns 
to  distinguish  them  from  the  rest  of  the  scholars. 
These  other  thousand  odd  boys,  the  sons  of 
gentlemen  and  other  folk  who  can  afford  to  pay 
the  great  sum  of  money  necessary,  live  in  the 
various  masters'  houses,  which  are  built  close 
at  hand. 

The  "  collegers,"  who  win  their  positions  as 
the  result  of  a  stiff  examination,  are  practically 
the  holders  of  very  valuable  scholarships,  for 
they  pay  only  small  sums  towards  their  expenses. 
And,  generally  speaking,  they  have  a  better 
time  of  it,  even  though  they  may  be  looked 
down  on  and  called  "  tugs  "  by  some  of  the  more 
snobbish  "oppidans  ";  for  the  College  buildings 
are  better  than  most  of  the  houses.     Moreover, 

301 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  "  collegers  "  have  two  large  playing  fields 
of  their  own,  so  that  they  can  avoid  the  crush 
in  the  school  fields. 

Just  when  the  "  oppidans  "  began  to  take 
their  place  is  by  no  means  certain;  but  it  could 
not  have  been  very  long  after  the  foundation, 
for  there  is  actually  in  existence  the  letter  of  an 
"  oppidan"  written  in  the  year  1467,  forty  years 
after  the  opening.  It  is  a  very  interesting  letter, 
written  to  the  boy's  elder  brother,  and  enclosing 
for  his  inspection  a  specimen  of  the  writer's 
Latin  verses  (the  making  of  Latin  verse  has 
always  been  a  speciality  at  Eton).  The  letter 
also  suggests  the  forwarding  of  "  12  lbs.  of  figgs 
and  8  lbs.  of  raisins,"  so,  you  see,  boys  were 
boys  even  in  those  far-off  days. 

Many  of  Eton's  most  picturesque  customs 
have  either  died  out  or  been  suppressed  by  the 
authorities.  One  of  the  more  famous  of  these 
was  "  Mont  em,"  given  up  in  1847.  On  a  certain 
day,  once  every  three  years,  the  scholars  marched 
in  procession  to  Salt  Hill — that  is,  to  "  the 
mountain  "  (ad  montem  means  "  to  the  moun- 
tain");   and    there    certain    of    their    number 

302 


ETON  COLLEGE 

made  a  collection  of  money  from  all  and  sundry, 
giving  little  pieces  of  salt  in  exchange.  Usually 
royalty  from  Windsor  met  them  there,  and 
contributed  generously  to  the  fund.  "  Mon- 
tem  "  was  a  gay  festival,  for  fancy-dress  was  the 
order  of  the  day,  and  there  was  plenty  of  noise 
and  colour  as  the  merry  procession  made  its 
way  up  the  hill  to  the  music  of  several  bands, 
followed  by  a  crowd  of  visitors.  In  1846  the 
authorities  decided  to  put  an  end  to  the  cele- 
bration, because  with  the  coming  of  the  railway 
to  Windsor  an  unwelcome  crowd  of  excursionists 
presented  itself  each  year,  and  the  picturesque 
gathering  degenerated  into  a  vulgar  rabble. 
One  old  custom  which  still  survives  is  "  Three- 
penny Day."  On  the  27th  day  of  February 
each  year,  the  anniversary  of  the  death  of  a 
Provost  named  Lupton,  builder  of  the  pic- 
turesque gateway,  each  of  the  "  collegers  "  re- 
ceives a  bright  new  threepenny-bit,  provision 
for  which  is  made  in  a  sum  of  money  left  by 
Lupton  and  another  Provost. 

Eton,  like  that  other  and  older  seat  of  learn- 
ing to  which  many  Etonians  make  the  journey 


FATHER  THAMES 

up  the  valley,  gains  much  from  its  nearness  to 
the  River,  for  swimming  and  rowing  are  two 
favourite  pastimes  with  the  boys  of  this  school. 
The  latter  pastime  reaches  its  zenith  on  the 
"  fourth  of  June  " — the  great  day  which  Eton 
keeps  in  honour  of  George  III.'s  birthday. 
Then  the  College  is  besieged  by  hundreds  of 
relatives  and  friends,  and  there  is  a  fine  water- 
carnival  on  the  River. 


304 


CHAPTER  EIGHT 

Hampton  Court 

Nearly  twenty  miles  below  Windsor  we  come 
upon  the  ancient  palace  of  Hampton,  better 
known  in  these  days  as  Hampton  Court,  beauti- 
fully situated  among  tall  trees  not  far  from  the 
river  bank.  It  is  a  wonderful  old  place — one 
of  the  nation's  priceless  possessions — and  once 
inside  we  are  loth  to  leave  it,  for  there  is  some- 
thing attractive  about  its  quaint  old  court- 
yards and  its  restful,  bird-haunted  gardens. 

Certainly  it  is  the  largest  royal  palace  in 
England,  and  in  some  respects  it  is  the  finest. 
Yet,  strangely  enough,  it  was  not  built  for  a 
King,  nor  has  any  sovereign  lived  in  it  since  the 
days  of  George  II.  Wolsey,  the  proud  Cardinal 
of  Henry  VIII. 's  days,  erected  it  for  his  own 
private  mansion,  and  it  is  still  the  Cardinal's 
fabric  which  we  look  upon  as  we  pass  through  the 
older  portions  of  the  great  pile  of  buildings. 

Wolsey  was,  as  you  probably  know,  the  son 
305  u 


FATHER  THAMES 


of  a  comparatively  poor  man,  yet  he  was 
possessed  of  great  gifts,  and  when  he  left 
Oxford  he  soon  rose  to  a  position  of  eminence. 
The  Kings,  first  of  all  Henry  VII.,  then  "  bluff 


Hampton  Court,  Garden  Front. 

King  Hal,"  showered  honours  and  gifts  on 
him.  The  Pope  created  him  a  Cardinal,  and 
Henry  VIII.  gave  him  the  powerful  position 
of  Lord  Chancellor  of  England.  Wolsey,  as 
befitted  his  high  station,  lived  a  life  of  great 

306 


HAMPTON  COURT 

splendour,  the  pomp  and  show  of  his  household 
rivalling  even  that  of  the  King.  Naturally  such 
a  man  would  have  the  best,  even  of  palaces. 

As  we  pass  through  the  wonderful  old  courts 
of  the  Cardinal's  dwelling  we  can  imagine  the 
vast  amount  of  money  which  it  must  have  cost 
to  build,  for  it  was  magnificent  in  those  days 
quite  beyond  parallel;  and  we  cannot  wonder 
that  King  Henry  thought  that  such  a  building 
ought  to  be  nothing  less  than  a  royal  residence. 

Little  differences  soon  arose.  Wolsey,  indeed, 
had  not  lived  long  at  Hampton  Court  when 
there  came  an  open  breach  between  the  King 
and  himself.  The  trouble  increased,  and  he 
fell  from  his  high  place  very  rapidly.  When 
in  1526  he  presented  Hampton  Court  Palace 
to  the  King  something  other  than  generosity 
must  have  prompted  the  gift. 

Henry  VIII.  at  once  proceeded  to  make  the 
palace  more  magnificent  still.  He  pulled  down 
the  Cardinal's  banqueting  hall  and  erected  a 
more  sumptuous  one  in  its  place;  and  this  we 
can  see  to-day.  Built  in  the  style  known  to 
architects  as  Tudor,  it  is  one  of  the  finest  halls 

307 


FATHER  THAMES 

in  the  whole  of  our  land.  Many  huge  beams  of 
oak,  beautifully  fitted,  carved,  and  ornamented, 
support  a  magnificent  panelled  and  decorated 
roof,  while  glorious  stained  -  glass  windows 
(copies  of  the  original  ones  fitted  under 
Henry  VIII.'s  directions)  fill  the  place  with 
subdued  light.  The  Great  Gatehouse  also  be- 
longs to  Henry's  additions,  and,  with  its  octa- 
gonal towers  and  great  pointed  arch,  has  a 
very  royal  and  imposing  appearance. 

Though  no  sovereign  has  dwelt  in  the  palace 
for  a  century  or  more,  it  was  for  nearly  two 
hundred  years  a  favourite  residence  of  our 
Kings  and  Queens,  and  many  famous  events  have 
taken  place  within  its  walls.  Queen  Mary  and 
Queen  Elizabeth  were  both  very  partial  to  the 
palace  and  its  delightful  gardens,  and  they 
spent  much  time  there.  Indeed,  it  is  said  that 
the  latter  was  dining  at  Hampton  when  the 
glorious  news  of  Drake's  defeat  of  the  Spanish 
Armada  was  carried  to  her.  James  I.  resided 
at  the  palace  after  his  succession  to  the  throne, 
and  there,  in  addition  to  selling  quite  openly 
any  number  of  knighthoods  and  peerages  in 

308 


HAMPTON  COURT 

order  that  he  might  add  to  his  scanty  means, 
he  held  the  famous  conference  which  decided 
that  a  uniform  and  authorized  translation  of 
the  Bible  should  be  made.  In  the  great  hall 
countless  plays  and  masques  were  performed, 
and  probably  the  mighty  Shakespeare  himself 
visited  the  place.  King  Charles  I.  spent  many 
days  at  the  Court,  some  of  them  as  a  prisoner  of 
the  Parliamentary  soldiers ;  and  here  too  Cromwell 
made  a  home  until  shortly  before  the  time  of  his 
death.  After  the  Restoration  Charles  II.  and  his 
Court  settled  at  the  palace,  and  in  the  surround- 
ing parks  indulged  their  fondness  for  the  chase. 
Immediately  Mary  and  her  husband,  William 
of  Orange,  came  to  the  throne  they  commenced 
the  alterations  which  have  largely  given  us  the 
palace  of  to-day.  The  old  State  apartments 
were  pulled  down  and,  under  the  direction  of 
Sir  Christopher  Wren,  larger  and  more  magni- 
ficent ones  were  erected,  something  on  the  lines 
of  the  famous  French  royal  palace  at  Versailles 
At  the  same  time  William  ordered  the  grounds 
to  be  laid  out  in  the  style  of  the  famous  Dutch 
gardens.    The  next  three  sovereigns,  Anne,  and 

309 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  first  and  second  Georges,  all  lived  at  the 
Court;  but  from  that  time  onwards  it  ceased  to 
be  a  royal  residence.  George  III.  would  not  go 
near  the  place.  The  story  is  told  that  on  one 
occasion  at  Hampton  Court  his  grandfather 
boxed  his  ears  soundly,  and  he  vowed  never 
again  to  live  on  the  scene  of  such  an  indignity. 
At  any  rate,  he  divided  up  its  thousand  rooms 
into  private  suites  of  apartments,  which  were 
given  as  residences  to  persons  of  high  social 
position  whose  incomes  were  not  large  enough 
to  keep  them.  And  to  this  day  a  very  con- 
siderable portion  of  the  palace  is  shut  off  from 
public  view  for  the  same  purpose. 

However,  the  parts  which  we  can  visit  are 
extremely  interesting.  Entering  at  the  main 
gate  by  Molesey  Bridge,  we  cross  the  outer 
Green  Court  and  come  to  the  Moat.  In  Wolsey's 
time  this  was  crossed  by  a  drawbridge  of  the 
sort  in  use  when  palaces  were  fortresses  as  well 
as  dwelling-places.  We  now  pass  into  the  build- 
ings over  a  fine  old  battlement ed  Tudor  bridge. 

This  was  built  by  Henry  VIII.  in  honour  of 
Anne  Boleyn ;  but  for  centuries  it  lay  buried  and 

310 


HAMPTON  COURT 

forgotten.  Then  one  day,  just  before  the  War, 
workmen  came  upon  it  quite  accidentally  as  they 
were  cleaning  out  the  old  Moat. 

Once  through  the  gateway  we  come  straight 
into  the  first  of  the  old-world  courtyards — the 
Base  Court — and  we  feel  almost  as  if  we  had 
stepped  back  several  hundred  years  into  a  by- 
gone age.  The  deep  red  brickwork  of  the 
battlements  and  the  walls,  the  quaint  chimneys, 
doorways,  windows,  and  turrets,  all  belong  to 
the  distant  past ;  they  make  on  us  an  impression 
which  not  even  the  splendour  of  Wren's  addi- 
tions can  remove.  Passing  through  another 
gateway — Anne  Boleyn's — we  come  into  the 
Clock  Court,  so  called  because  of  the  curious  old 
timepiece  above  the  archway.  This  clock  was 
specially  constructed  for  Henry  VIII.,  and  for 
centuries  it  has  gone  on  telling  the  minute  of  the 
hour,  the  hour  of  the  day,  the  day  of  the  month, 
and  the  month  of  the  year. 

The  Great  Hall,  which  we  may  approach  by  a 
stairway  leading  up  from  Anne  Boleyn's  Gate- 
way is,  as  we  have  already  said,  a  magnificent 
apartment.     The  glory  of  its  elaborate  roof  can 

3ii 


FATHER  THAMES 

never  be  forgotten.  Hanging  on  its  walls  are 
some  very  famous  tapestries  which  have  been  at 
Hampton  Court  since  the  days  of  Henry  VIII. 
Among  these  are  "  tenne  pieces  of  new  arras  of 
the  Historie  of  Abraham/'  made  in  Brussels — 
some  of  the  richest  and  most  beautiful  examples 
of  the  art  of  weaving  ever  produced.  From  the 
Great  Hall  we  pass  into  what  is  known  as  the 
Watching  Chamber  or  the  Great  Guard  Room 
— the  apartment  in  which  the  guards  assembled 
when  the  monarch  was  at  dinner,  and  through 
which  passed  all  who  desired  audience  of  their 
sovereign.  On  its  walls  are  wonderful  old 
Flemish  tapestries  which  once  belonged  to 
Wolsey  himself.  From  the  Watching  Chamber 
we  pass  to  another  chamber  through  which  the 
dishes  were  taken  to  the  tables  which  stood  on 
the  dais  at  the  end  of  the  Hall. 

Returning  once  more  to  the  ground  floor  we 
go  through  a  hall  and  find  ourselves  in  Fountain 
Court.  Here  we  enter  another  world  entirely. 
Behind  us  are  the  quaint,  old-fashioned  court- 
yards, and  the  beautiful,  restful  Tudor  buildings. 
The  sudden  change  to  Wren's  architecture  has 

312 


HAMPTON  COURT 

an  effect  almost  startling.  Yet  when  once  we 
have  forgotten  the  older  buildings  and  become 
used  to  the  very  different  style  we  see  that 
Wren's  work  has  a  beauty  of  its  own.  The 
newer  buildings  are  very  extensive,  and  the 
State  apartments  are  filled  with  pictures  and 
furniture  of  great  interest.  Entrance  is  obtained 
by  what  is  called  the  King's  Great  Staircase. 
The  first  room,  entered  by  a  fine  doorway,  is  the 
Guard  Room,  a  fine,  lofty  chamber  with  the 
upper  part  of  its  wall  decorated  with  thousands 
of  old  weapons — guns,  bayonets,  pistols,  swords, 
etc.  From  thence  we  pass  to  the  round  of  the 
magnificent  royal  apartments — King's  rooms, 
Queen's  rooms,  and  so  on,  some  thirty  or  more 
of  them — all  filled  with  priceless  treasures — 
beautiful  and  rare  paintings,  delightful  carvings 
from  the  master  hand  of  Grinling  Gibbons,  so 
delicate  and  natural  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe 
they  are  made  of  wood,  furniture  of  great 
historical  interest  and  beauty.  Here  are  the 
famous  pictures — the  '  Triumph  of  Julius 
Caesar,"  nine  large  canvases  showing  the  Roman 
emperor  returning  in  triumph  from  one  of  his 

3*3 


FATHER  THAMES 

many  wars.  These  were  painted  by  Mantegna, 
the  celebrated  Italian  artist,  and  originally 
formed  part  of  the  great  collection  brought 
together  at  Hampton  Court  by  Charles  I.  They 
are  a  priceless  possession.  Here,  too,  are  the 
famous  "  Hampton  Court  Beauties "  and 
"Windsor  Beauties,"  the  first  painted  by  Sir 
Godfrey  Kneller,  the  second  by  Sir  Peter  Lely, 
each  portraying  a  number  of  famous  beauties 
of  the  Court.  Walking  leisurely  round  these 
apartments  we  can  obtain  an  excellent  idea  of  the 
elaborate  style  of  furnishing  which  was  fashion- 
able two  or  three  centuries  ago. 

Yet,  despite  all  these  most  valuable  relics  of 
the  past,  which  many  people  come  half  across 
the  world  to  view,  for  some  folk  the  supreme 
attraction  of  Hampton  Court  will  always  be  the 
gardens.  Very  beautiful  they  are  too — the 
result  of  centuries  of  loving  care  by  those,  Kings 
and  commoners,  who  had  time  and  inclination 
to  think  of  garden  making.  Perhaps  to  William 
of  Orange  must  be  given  greatest  credit  in  the 
matter,  for  it  was  he  who  ordered  the  setting- 
out  of  the  long,  shady  avenues  and  alleys,  and 

314 


HAMPTON  COURT 

the  velvety  lawns  and  orderly  paths.  But  we 
must  not  forget  our  debt  of  gratitude  to  Henry 
for  the  wonderful  little  sunken  garden  on  the 
south  side  of  the  palace,  perhaps  one  of  the 
finest  little  old  English  gardens  still  in  exist- 
ence; and  to  Charles  I.  for  the  Canal,  over  a 
mile  long,  with  its  shady  walk,  and  its  birds  and 
fishes,  and  its  air  of  dreamy  contentment. 

Tens  of  thousands  visit  these  grounds  in  the 
summer  months,  and  the  old  grape-vine  is 
always  one  of  the  chief  attractions.  Planted  as 
long  ago  as  1768,  it  still  flourishes  and  bears  an 
abundant  crop  each  year,  sometimes  as  many  as 
2,500  bunches,  all  of  fine  quality.  Its  main 
stem  is  now  over  four  feet  in  circumference,  and 
its  longest  branch  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
feet  in  length.  On  the  east  front,  stretching  in  one 
unbroken  line  across  the  Home  Park  for  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile  towards  Kingston,  is  the  Long 
Water,  an  ornamental  lake  made  by  Charles  II. 
North  of  the  buildings  is  another  garden,  known 
as  the  Wilderness,  and  here  we  may  find  the  cele- 
brated Maze,  constructed  in  the  time  of  William 
and  Mary.     This  consists  of  a  great  number  of 

315 


FATHER  THAMES 

winding  and  zig-zag  paths,  hedged  on  each  side 
with  yew  and  other  shrubs ;  and  the  puzzle  is  to 
find  the  way  into  the  little  open  space  in  the 
centre.  On  almost  any  day  in  the  summer  can 
be  heard  the  merry  laughter  of  visitors  who  have 
lost  their  way  in  the  labyrinth  of  paths. 

Still  farther  north  lies  Bushey  Park,  with  its 
famous  Chestnut  Avenue,  stretching  over  a  mile 
in  the  direction  of  Teddington.  Here  are  more 
than  a  thousand  acres  of  the  finest  English 
parkland;  and  this,  together  with  the  large 
riverside  stretch  known  as  the  Home  Park, 
formed  the  royal  demesne  in  which  the  monarchs 
and  their  followers  hunted  the  deer. 

As  was  said  at  the  beginning  of  the  chapter, 
only  with  reluctance  do  we  leave  Hampton 
Court,  partly  because  of  its  very  great  beauty, 
partly  because  of  its  enthralling  historical  asso- 
ciations. As  we  turn  our  backs  on  the  great 
Chancellor's  memorial,  we  think  perhaps  a  trifle 
sadly  of  all  that  the  place  must  have  meant  to 
Wolsey,  and  there  come  to  mind  those  resound- 
ing words  which  Shakespeare  put  into  his  mouth 
— "Farewell,  a  long  farewell,  to  all  my  greatness." 

316 


CHAPTER  NINE 
Kingston 

Already  we  have  seen  that  in  many  cases,  if 
not  in  most,  the  River  has  founded  the  towns 
on  its  banks.  These  have  sprung  up  originally 
to  guard  either  an  important  crossing  or  the 
junction  of  a  tributary  with  the  main  stream 
or  a"  gate  "  where  the  River  has  found  a  way 
through  the  hills ;  and  then,  outliving  the  period 
of  their  military  usefulness,  they  have  developed 
later  into  centres  of  some  commercial  import- 
ance. Thus  it  has  been  with  Kingston-upon- 
Thames,  a  place  of  ancient  fame,  for,  according  to 
the  geology  of  the  district,  there  must  have  been 
at  this  spot  one  of  the  lowest  fords  of  the  River. 
That  there  was  on  Kingston  Hill  a  Roman 
station  guarding  that  ford  there  can  be  very 
little  doubt;  and  there  are  evidences  that  a 
considerable  Roman  town  was  situated  here, 
for  the  Roman  remains  brought  to  light  have 
been  fairly  abundant. 

317 


FATHER  THAMES 

Workmen  digging  or  ploughing  on  the  hill- 
side up  towards  Coombe  Warren  have,  at 
various  times  in  the  past,  discovered  the  founda- 
tions of  Roman  villas,  with  gold,  silver,  and 
bronze  coins  of  the  fourth  century,  and  numerous 
household  goods,  and  in  one  place  a  cemetery 
full  of  funeral  urns. 

But  it  was  not  till  Saxon  times  that  Kingston 
came  to  the  heyday  of  its  existence.  Then  it 
was  a  place  of  the  greatest  possible  importance, 
for  here  England  was  united  into  one  country 
under  one  King.  Prior  to  the  union  England 
was  divided  off  into  a  number  of  states,  which 
found  amusement  in  fighting  each  other  when 
they  were  not  fighting  the  ancient  Britons  in 
their  western  fastnesses.  These  states  were 
Northumbria,  in  the  north;  Mercia  in  the  Mid- 
lands ;  Wessex  in  the  south-west ;  and,  in  addition, 
the  smaller  areas  of  East  Anglia,  Essex,  and 
Kent.  When  any  one  chieftain  or  king  was 
sufficiently  strong  to  defeat  the  others,  and 
make  them  do  his  will,  he  became  for  the  time 
being  the  "  bretwalda,"  or  overlord;  but  it  was 
a  very  precarious  honour.     The  kings  in  turn 

3i8 


KINGSTON 

won  the  distinction,  but  the  greater  ones 
emerged  from  the  struggle,  and  in  the  end 
Egbert,  king  of  Wessex,  by  subduing  the 
Mercians,  became  so  powerful  that  all  the  other 
kings  submitted  to  him.  Thus  Egbert  became 
the  first  king  or  overlord  of  all  the  English 
(827),  and  picked  on  Kingston  as  the  place  for 
his  great  council  or  witenagemot. 

Then  followed  the  terrible  years  of  the  Danish 
invasions,  and  England  was  once  more  split  up 
into  sections;  but  the  trouble  passed,  and 
Edward  the  Elder,  elected  and  crowned  king 
of  Wessex  at  Kingston,  eventually  became  the 
real  King  of  England,  the  first  to  be  addressed 
in  those  terms  by  the  Pope  of  Rome. 

Thence  onward  Kingston  was  the  recognized 
place  of  coronation  for  the  English  Kings,  till 
Edward  the  Confessor  allotted  that  distinction 
to  his  new  Abbey  at  Westminster.  In  addition, 
it  was  one  of  the  royal  residences  and  the  home 
of  the  Bishops  of  Winchester,  whose  palace  was 
situated  where  now  a  narrow  street,  called 
Bishop's  Hall,  runs  down  from  Thames  Street 
to  the  River.     So  that  Kingston's  position  as 

3i9 


FATHER  THAMES 

one  of  the  chief  towns  of  Wessex  was  acknow- 
ledged. 

The  stone  on  which  the  Saxon  Kings  were 
crowned  stands  now  quite  close  to  the  market- 
place, jealously  guarded  by  proper  railings,  as 
such  a  treasure  should  be.  Originally  it  was 
housed  in  a  little  chapel,  called  the  Chapel  of 
St.  Mary,  close  to  the  Parish  Church,  and  with 
it  were  preserved  effigies  of  the  sovereigns 
crowned;  but  unfortunately  in  the  year  1730 
the  chapel  collapsed,  killing  the  foolish  sexton 
who  had  been  digging  too  close  to  the  founda- 
tions. Then  for  years  the  stone  was  left  out 
in  the  market-place,  unhonoured  and  almost 
unrecognized,  till  in  the  year  1850  it  was 
rescued  and  mounted  in  its  present  position. 
According  to  the  inscription  round  the  base,  the 
English  Kings  crowned  at  Kingston  included 
Edward  the  Elder  (902),  Athelstan  (924), 
Edmund  I.  (940),  Edred  (946),  Edwy  the  Fair 
(955),  Edward  the  Martyr  (975),  and  Ethelred  II. 

(979)- 

That  most  wretched  of  monarchs,  King  John, 

gave  the  town  its  first  charter,  and  for  a  time 

320 


KINGSTON 

at  least  resided  here.  In  the  High  Street  there 
is  now  shown  a  quaint  old  building  to  which  the 
title  of  "  King  John's  Dairy  "  has  been  given, 
and  this  possibly  marks  the  situation  of  the 
King's  dwelling-place. 

There  was  a  castle  here  from  quite  early  days, 
for  we  read  that  in  1263,  when  Henry  III.  was 
fighting  against  his  barons,  Kingston  Castle 
fell  into  the  hands  of  de  Montfort's  colleagues, 
who  captured  and  held  the  young  Prince 
Edward ;  and  that  Henry  returned  in  the  follow- 
ing year  and  won  the  castle  back  again.  At  the 
spot  where  Eden  Street  joins  the  London  Road 
were  found  the  remains  of  walls  of  great  thick- 
ness, and  these,  which  are  still  to  be  seen  in  the 
cellars  of  houses  there,  are  commonly  supposed 
to  be  the  foundations  of  a  castle  held  by  the 
Earls  of  Warwick  at  the  time  of  the  Wars  of  the 
Roses,  and  possibly  of  an  even  earlier  structure. 

Right  down  through  history  Kingston,  prob- 
ably by  reason  of  its  important  river  crossing, 
has  had  its  peaceful  life  disturbed  at  intervals 
by  the  various  national  struggles.  Armies  have 
descended   on   it   suddenly,   stayed   the   night, 

321  x 


FATHER  THAMES 

taken  their  fill,  and  gone  on  their  way;  a  few 
have  come  and  stayed.  Monarchs  have  broken 
their  journeys  at  this  convenient  spot,  or  have 
dined  here  in  state  to  show  their  favour.  For 
Kingston,  as  the  King's  "tun"  or  town  should, 
has   always   been   a   distinctly   Royalist   town, 


'  ' 


Kingston. 

has    invariably   declared    for    the    sovereign — 
right  or  wrong. 

Thus  in  1554,  when  young  Sir  Thomas  Wyatt 
raised  his  army  of  ten  thousand  to  attack 
London,  and  found  the  Bridge  too  strong  to 
force,  he  made  his  way  westwards  to  the 
convenient  crossing  at  Kingston;  but  the  in- 

^22 


KINGSTON 

habitants  broke  down  their  bridge  to  delay 
his  progress,  and  so  enabled  Mary  to  get  together 
a  force;  for  which  act  of  devotion  the  citizens 
were  rewarded  with  a  free  charter  by  Queen 
Mary. 

Similarly,  in  the  Civil  War  the  town  stood 
firmly  by  Charles,  despite  the  fact  that  the  town 
was  occupied  by  cavaliers  and  roundheads  in 
turn.  Thus  in  October,  1642,  the  Earl  of 
Essex  settled  down  with  several  thousand  men; 
while  in  November  Sir  Richard  Onslow  came 
to  defend  the  crossing.  But  the  inhabitants 
showed  themselves  extremely  "malignant"; 
though  when,  just  after,  the  King  came  to  the 
town  with  his  army  he  was  greeted  with  every 
sign  of  joyous  welcome. 

Also  at  Kingston  occurred  one  of  the  numerous 
risings  which  happened  during  the  year  1648. 
All  over  the  land  the  Royalists  gathered  men 
and  raised  the  King's  standard,  hoping  that 
Parliament  would  not  be  able  to  cope  with  so 
many  simultaneous  insurrections.  In  July  the 
Earl  of  Holland,  High  Steward  of  Kingston, 
the    Duke    of    Buckingham,    and    his    brother 

323 


FATHER  THAMES 

Lord  Francis  Villiers,  got  together  a  force  of 
several  hundred  horsemen,  but  they  were  heavily 
defeated  by  a  force  of  Parliamentarians,  and 
Lord  Villiers  was  killed. 


^5eddin£fon 

Weir 

Nowadays,  despite  the  fact  that  the  town  has 
held  its  own  through  a  thousand  years,  neither 
losing  in  fame  a  great  deal  nor  gaining,  Kingston 

324 


KINGSTON 

does  not  give  one  any  impression  of  age.  True, 
it  has  some  ancient  dwellings  here  and  there, 
but  for  the  most  part  they  are  hidden  away 
behind  unsightly  commercial  frontages. 

Between  Kingston  and  Richmond  the  River 
sweeps  round  in  an  inverted  S-bend,  passing 
on  the  way  Teddington  and  Twickenham, 
formerly  two  very  pretty  riverside  villages. 
The  former  possess  the  lowest  pound-lock  on  the 
River  (with  the  exception  of  that  of  the  half- tide 
lock  at  Richmond),  and  also  a  considerable  weir. 
It  is  the  point  at  which  the  tide  reaches  its  limit, 
and  thereby  gets  its  name  Teddington,  or  Tide- 
ending-town. 


325 


CHAPTER  TEN 

Richmond 

Richmond  is  an  old  place  with  a  new  name,  for 
though  its  history  goes  back  to  Saxon  times,  it 
did  not  get  its  present  name  till  the  reign  of 
Henry  VII.,  when  "  Harry  of  Richmond  "  re- 
christened  it  in  allusion  to  the  title  which  he 
received  from  the  Yorkshire  town.  Prior  to 
that  it  had  always  been  called  Sheen,  and  the 
name  still  survives  in  an  outlying  part  of  the 
town. 

Sheen  Manor  House  had  been  right  from 
Saxon  days  a  hunting  lodge  and  an  occasional 
dwelling  for  the  Sovereigns,  but  Edward  III. 
built  a  substantial  palace,  and,  absolutely 
deserted  by  all  his  friends,  died  in  it  in  the  year 
1377.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  young  grandson, 
the  Black  Prince's  child  Richard,  who  spent 
most  of  his  childhood  with  his  mother  Joan 
at  Kingston  Castle,  just  a  mile  or  two  higher 
upstream.      Richard's    wife,    Queen    Anne    of 

326 


RICHMOND 

Bohemia,  died  in  Sheen  Palace  in  the  year 
1394,  and  Richard  was  so  upset  that  he  had  the 
palace  pulled  down,  and  never  visited  Sheen 
again. 


^miSM  MtiMm 


Tychmond    H"ill 
AVeo^dows 


This,  however,  by  no  means  ended  the  life 
of  Sheen  as  a  royal  residence,  for  Henry  V. 
built  a  new  house,  and  when,  in  1498,  this  was 
burned  down,  Henry  VII.  built  a  new  palace 
on  a  much  grander  scale,  and  at  the  same  time 
gave  it  the  name  which  it  still  bears.     With  the 

327 


FATHER  THAMES 

Tudor  kings  and  queens  Richmond  was  a  very- 
great  favourite.  "  Bluff  King  Hal "  loved  to 
hunt  in  its  woodland,  and  here,  in  1603,  "  good 
Queen  Bess  "  died,  after  forty-five  years  of  a 
troublous  but  prosperous  and  progressive  reign. 
Charles  I.  spent  much  of  his  time  here,  and  he  it 
was  who  added  Richmond  Park  to  the  royal 
domain  in  the  year  1637. 

After  the  Civil  War  the  palace  was  set  aside 
for  the  use  of  the  widowed  Queen  Henrietta 
Maria,  but  by  that  time  it  had  got  into  a  very 
dilapidated  condition;  and  little  or  nothing  was 
done  to  improve  it.  So  that  before  long  this 
once  stately  palace  fell  to  pieces  and  was 
removed  piecemeal.  Now  all  that  remains  of 
it  is  a  gateway  by  Richmond  Green. 

Richmond  to-day  is  merely  a  suburb  of 
London,  one  of  the  pleasure  grounds  of  the 
city's  countless  workers,  who  come  hither  on 
Saturdays  and  Sundays  either  to  find  exercise 
and  enjoyment  on  the  River,  or  to  breathe  the 
pure  air  of  the  park.  This  New  Park,  so  called 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  Old  Deer  Park,  which 
lies  at  the  other  end  of  the  town,  is  a  very  fine 

328 


RICHMOND 

place  indeed.  Surrounded  by  a  wall  about 
eleven  miles  long,  it  covers  2,250  acres  of  splendid 
park  and  woodland,  with  glorious  views  in  all 
directions.  In  it  are  to  be  found  numerous  deer 
which  spend  their  young  days  here,  and  later 
are  transferred  to  Windsor  Park.  The  Old 
Deer  Park,  of  which  about  a  hundred  acres  are 
open  to  the  public  for  football,  golf,  tennis,  and 
other  pastimes,  lies  by  the  riverside  between 
the  town  and  Kew  Gardens. 

The  view  of  the  River  Thames  from  the 
Terrace  on  Richmond  Hill  is  world-famous. 
Countless  artists  have  painted  it,  and  many 
writers  have  described  it;  and  probably  it  has 
deserved  all  the  good  things  said  about  it,  for 
even  now,  spoiled  as  it  is  by  odd  factory  chimneys 
and  unsightly  buildings  dotted  about,  it  still 
remains  one  of  the  most  delightful  vistas  of  the 
silvery,  winding  River.  Those  of  you  who  have 
read  Scott's  "  Heart  of  Midlothian  "  will  prob- 
ably remember  the  passage  (chapter  xxxvi.) 
which  describes  it:  "  The  equipage  stopped  on 
a  commanding  eminence,  where  the  beauty  of 
English  landscape  was  displayed  in  its  utmost 

329 


FATHER  THAMES 

luxuriance.  Here  the  Duke  alighted  and 
desired  Jeanie  to  follow  him.  They  paused  for 
a  moment  on  the  brow  of  a  hill,  to  gaze  on  the 
unrivalled   landscape   which    it    presented.     A 


huge  sea  of  verdure,  with  crossing  and  inter- 
secting promontories  of  massive  and  tufted 
groves,  was  tenanted  by  numberless  flocks  and 
herds,  which  seemed  to  wander  unrestrained 
and  unbounded  through  the  rich  pastures. 
The  Thames,  here  turreted  with  villas  and  there 

330 


RICHMOND 

garlanded  with  forests,  moved  on  slowly  and 
placidly,  like  the  mighty  monarch  of  the  scene, 
to  whom  all  its  other  beauties  were  but  acces- 
sories, and  bore  on  its  bosom  a  hundred  barks 
and  skiffs,  whose  white  sails  and  gaily  fluttering 
pennons  gave  life  to  the  whole.  The  Duke  was, 
of  course,  familiar  with  this  scene;  but  to  a 
man  of  taste  it  must  be  always  new." 

Nor  have  the  poets  been  behindhand  with 
their  appreciation,  as  the  following  extract 
from  James  Thomson's  "  Seasons  "  shows: 

"  Heavens  !  what  a  goodly  prospect  spreads  around, 
Of  hills,  and  dales,  and  woods,  and  lawns,  and  spires, 
And  glittering  towers,  and  gilded  streams,  till  all 
The  stretching  landscape  into  smoke  decays." 


331 


CHAPTER  ELEVEN 

Richmond  to    Westminster 

Just  below  Richmond,  on  the  borders  of  the 
Middlesex  village  of  Isleworth,  there  is  a  foot- 
passenger  toll-bridge,  with  what  is  known  as  a 
half -tide  lock.  The  arches  of  this  bridge  are 
open  to  river  traffic  during  the  first  half  of  the 
ebb-tide  and  the  second  half  of  the  flow,  but  the 
River  is  dammed  for  the  remainder  of  the  day 
in  order  that  sufficient  water  may  be  kept  in 
the  stretch  immediately  above.  This,  for  the 
present,  is  the  last  obstruction  on  the  journey 
seawards. 

Isleworth,  with  its  riverside  church,  its  ancient 
inn,  "The  London  Apprentice,"  and  its  great 
flour-mill,  is  a  typical  riverside  village  which 
has  lived  on  out  of  the  past.  Between  it  and 
Brentford  lies  the  magnificent  seat  of  the  Dukes 
of  Northumberland — Sion  House — a  fine  dwell- 
ing situated  in  a  delightful  expanse  of  parkland 
facing  Kew  Gardens  on  the  Surrey  shore. 

332 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

Of  Kew  Gardens,  which  stretch  beside  the 
River  from  the  Old  Deer  Park  almost  to  Kew 
Bridge,  it  is  difficult  for  one  who  loves  nature  to 
speak  in  moderate  terms,  for  it  is  one  of  the 
most  delightful  places  in  the  whole  of  our  land. 
At  every  season  of  the  year,  almost  every  day, 
there  is  some  fresh  enchantment,  some  glory  of 
tree  or  flower  unfolding  itself,  so  that  one  can 
go  there  year  after  year,  week  in  and  week 
out,  without  exhausting  its  treasure-house  of 
wonders,  even  though  there  is  only  a  matter 
of  350  acres  to  explore. 

The  Royal  Botanical  Gardens,  as  their  proper 
name  is,  were  first  laid  out  by  George  III.  in 
the  year  1760,  and  were  presented  to  the  nation 
by  Queen  Victoria  in  the  year  1840.  Since 
then  the  authorities  have  planned  and  worked 
assiduously  and  wisely  to  bring  together  a 
botanical  collection  of  such  scope  and  admir- 
able arrangement  that  it  is  practically  without 
rival  in  the  world.  Here  may  be  seen,  flourish- 
ing in  various  huge  glasshouses,  the  most 
beautiful  of  tropical  and  semi-tropical  plants — 
palms,   ferns,  cacti,   orchids,   giant  lilies,   etc.; 

333 


FATHER  THAMES 


wmmm 


Jm^^*~^\xr^tf£' 


Kew  Gardens. 


334 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

while  in  the  magnificently  laid  out  grounds  are 
to  be  found  flowers,  trees,  and  shrubs  of  all  kinds 
growing  in  a  delightful  profusion.  There  is  not 
a  dull  spot  anywhere;  while  the  rhododendron 
dell,  the  azalea  garden,  the  rock  garden,  and 
the  rose  walks  are  indescribably  beautiful.  Nor 
is  beauty  the  only  consideration,  for  the  care- 
fully planned  gardens,  with  their  splendid 
museum,  are  of  untold  value  to  the  gardener 
and  the  botanist. 

Nor  must  we  forget  that  Kew  had  its  palace. 
Frederick,  Prince  of  Wales,  father  of  George  III. 
and  great  patron  of  Surrey  cricket,  resided  at 
Kew  House,  as  did  his  son  after  him.  The  son 
pulled  down  the  mansion  in  1803  and  erected 
another  in  its  place;  and,  not  to  be  outdone, 
George  IV.  in  turn  demolished  this.  The 
smaller  dwelling-house — dignified  now  by  the 
title  of  palace — a  homely  red-brick  building, 
known  in  Queen  Anne's  time  as  the  "  Dutch 
House,"  was  built  in  the  reign  of  James  I.  In  it 
died  Queen  Charlotte. 

If  we  speak  with  unstinting  praise  of  Kew, 
what  shall  we  say  of  Brentford,  opposite  it  on 

335 


FATHER  THAMES 

the  Middlesex  side  of  the  stream  ?  Surely  no 
county  in  England  has  a  more  untidy  and 
squalid  little  county  town.  Its  long  main  street 
is  narrow  to  the  point  of  danger,  so  that  it  has 
been  necessary  to  construct  at  great  cost  a  new 
arterial  road  which  will  avoid  Brentford  alto- 
gether; while  many  of  its  byways  can  be 
dignified  by  no  better  word  than  slums.  Yet 
Brentford  in  the  past  was  a  place  of  some  note 
in  Middlesex,  and  had  its  share  of  history. 
Indeed,  in  recent  times  it  has  laid  claim  to 
be  the  "  ford  "  where  Julius  Caesar  crossed  on 
his  way  to  Verulam,  a  claim  which  for  years 
was  held  undisputedly  by  Cowey  Stakes,  near 
Walton. 

Now  the  Great  Western  Railway  Company's 
extensive  docks,  where  numerous  barges  dis- 
charge and  receive  their  cargoes,  and  the 
incidental  sidings  and  warehouses,  the  gas-works, 
the  various  factories  and  commercial  buildings, 
make  riverside  Brentford  a  thing  of  positive 
ugliness. 

On  the  bank  above  the  ferry,  close  to  the  spot 
where   the  little  Brent  River   joins  the  main 

336 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

stream,  the  inhabitants,  proud  of  their  share  in 
the  nation's  struggles,  have  erected  a  granite 
pillar  with  the  following  brief  recital  of  the 
town's  claims  to  notoriety: 

54  B.C. — At  this  ancient  fortified  ford  the 
British  tribesmen,  under  Cassivelaunus,  bravely 
opposed  Julius  Caesar  on  his  march  to  Verula- 
mium. 

a.d.  780-1. — Near  by  Offa,  King  of  Mercia, 
with  his  Queen,  the  bishops,  and  principal 
officers,  held  a  Council  of  the  Church. 

a.d.  1016. — Here  Edmund  Ironside,  King  of 
England,  drove  Cnut  and  his  defeated  Danes 
across  the  Thames. 

a.d.  1640. — Close  by  was  fought  the  Battle  of 
Brentford  between  the  forces  of  King  Charles  I. 
and  the  Parliament. 

From  Kew  Bridge  onwards  the  River  loses 
steadily  in  charm  if  it  gains  somewhat  in  import- 
ance. The  beauty  which  has  clung  to  it  prac- 
tically all  the  way  from  the  Cotswolds  now 
almost  entirely  disappears,  giving  place  to  a 
generally  depressing  aspect,  relieved  here  and 
there  with  just  faint  suggestions  of  the  receding 
charm 

337  Y 


FATHER  THAMES 

A  short  distance  downstream  is  Mortlake, 
once  a  pretty  little  riverside  village,  now  almost 
a  suburb  of  London,  and  quite  uninteresting 
save  that  it  marks  the  finish  of  the  University 
Boatrace.      This,   as   all   folk   in   the   Thames 


Valley  (and  many  out  of  it)  are  aware,  is  rowed 
each  year  upstream  from  Putney  to  Mortlake, 
usually  on  the  flood-tide. 

Barnes,  on  the  Surrey  shore,  is  a  very  ancient 
place.  The  Manor  of  Barn  Elmes  was  presented 
by  Athelstan   (925-940)   to  the  canons  of  St. 

338 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

Paul's,  and  by  them  it  has  been  held  ever  since. 
The  name  possibly  came  from  the  great  barn 
or  spicarium,  which  the  canons  had  on  the  spot. 
The  place  is  now  the  home  of  the  Ranelagh  Club 
— a  famous  club  for  outdoor  pursuits,  notably 
polo,  golf,  and  tennis. 

Fulham  Palace,  on  the  Middlesex  bank,  not 
far  from  Putney  Bridge,  is  the  "  country  resi- 
dence "  of  the  Bishops  of  London.  For  nine 
centuries  the  Bishops  have  held  the  manor  of 
Fulham,  and  during  most  of  the  time  have  had 
their  domicile  in  the  village.  In  these  days, 
when  Fulham  is  one  of  the  utterly  dreary 
districts  of  London,  with  acres  and  acres  of 
dull,  commonplace  streets,  it  is  hard  indeed  to 
think  of  it  as  a  fresh  riverside  village  with  fine 
old  mansions  and  a  wide  expanse  of  market- 
gardens  and  a  moat-surrounded  palace  hidden 
among  the  tall  trees. 

The  River  now  begins  to  run  through  London 
proper,  and  from  its  banks  rise  wharves,  ware- 
houses, factories,  and  numerous  other  indications 
of  its  manifold  commercial  activities.  Thus  it 
continues  on  past  Wandsworth,  where  the  tiny 

339 


FATHER  THAMES 

river  Wandle  joins  forces  and  where  there  is 
talk   of   erecting   another   half-tide   lock,   past 


■■fr m  %k 

to  I  k*m  fi !  $s  c  q  -  '-'|^l\\|f 

tifz,  James  &<^few<y    ^!::A^^ 

Fulham,  Chelsea,  Battersea,  Pimlico,  Vauxhall, 
and  Lambeth,  on  to  Westminster. 


340 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

At  Chelsea  and  Vauxhall  were  situated  those 
famous  pleasure-gardens — the  Ranelagh  and 
Cremorne  Gardens  at  the  former,  and  the  Spring 
Gardens  at  the  latter — which  during  the  seven- 
teenth and  eighteenth  centuries  provided  London 


Ranelagh. 

with  so  much  in  the  way  of  entertainment. 
Vauxhall  Gardens  were  opened  to  the  public 
some  time  after  the  Restoration,  and  at  once 
became  popular,  so  that  folk  of  all  sorts,  rich 
and  poor  alike,  came  to  pass  a  pleasant  evening. 

34i 


FATHER  THAMES 

An  account  written  in  1751  speaks  of  the 
gardens  as  "  laid  out  in  so  grand  a  taste  that 
they  are  frequented  in  the  three  summer  months 
by  most  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  then  in  or 
near  London."  The  following  passage  from 
Smollett's  "  Humphrey  Clinker  "  aptly  describes 
the  dazzling  scene :  "A  spacious  garden,  part 
laid  out  in  delightful  walks,  bounded  with  high 
hedges  and  trees,  and  paved  with  gravel;  part 
exhibiting  a  wonderful  assemblage  of  the  most 
picturesque  and  striking  objects,  pavilions, 
lodges,  graves,  grottos,  lawns,  temples,  and  cas- 
cades; porticoes,  colonnades,  rotundas;  adorned 
with  pillars,  statues,  and  paintings;  the  whole 
illuminated  with  an  infinite  number  of  lamps, 
disposed  in  different  figures  of  suns,  stars,  and 
constellations ;  the  place  crowded  with  the  gayest 
company,  ranging  through  those  blissful  shades, 
and  supping  in  different  lodges  on  cold  collations, 
enlivened  with  mirth,  freedom,  and  good  humour, 
and  animated  by  an  excellent  band  of  music." 

In  the  early  days  most  of  the  folk  came  by 
water,  and  the  river  was  gay  with  boatloads 
of   revellers      Barges    and   boats  waited  each 

342 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

evening  at  Westminster  and  Whitehall  Stairs 
in  readiness  for  passengers;  and  similarly  at 
various  places  along  the  city  front  craft  plied 
for  hire  to  convey  the  citizens,  their  wives  and 
daughters,  and  even  their  apprentices. 

Ranelagh  was  not  quite  so  ancient,  and  it 
encouraged  a  slightly  better  class  of  visitor: 
otherwise  it  was  the  counterpart  of  Vauxhall, 
as  was  Cremorne.  It  was  famous,  among  other 
things,  for  its  regatta.  In  1775  this  was  a 
tremendous  water-carnival.  The  River  from 
London  Bridge  westwards  was  covered  with 
boats  of  all  sorts,  and  stands  were  erected  on  the 
banks  for  the  convenience  of  spectators. 

Ranelagh  was  demolished  in  1805,  but  Vaux- 
hall persisted  right  on  till  1859,  when  it  too  came 
under  the  auctioneer's  hammer.  Where  Cre- 
morne once  stood  is  now  the  huge  power-station 
so  prominent  in  this  stretch  of  the  river;  and  the 
famous  coffee-house  kept  by  "Don  Saltero"  in 
the  early  eighteenth  century  was  in  Cheyne  Walk. 

Chelsea  in  its  day  has  achieved  fame  in  quite 
a  variety  of  ways.  Apart  from  its  pleasure 
gardens  it  has  come  to  be  well-known  for  its 

343 


FATHER  THAMES 

beautiful  old  physic-garden;  its  hospital  for 
aged  soldiers,  part  of  the  gardens  of  which  were 
included  in  Ranelagh ;  its  bun-house ;  its  pottery ; 
and  last,  but  by  no  means  least,  for  its  associa- 
tion with  literary  celebrities.  Here  have  lived, 
and  worked,  and,  in  some  cases,  died,  writers 
of  such  different  types  as  Sir  Thomas  More, 
whose  headless  body  was  buried  in  the  church, 
John  Locke,  Addison,  Swift,  Smollett,  Carlyle — 
the  "sage  of  Chelsea" — Leigh  Hunt,  Rossetti, 
Swinburne,  and  Kingsley.  Artists,  too,  have 
congregated  in  these  quiet  streets,  and  the 
names  of  Turner  and  Whistler  will  never  be 
forgotten. 

At  Lambeth  may  still  be  seen  the  famous 
palace  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury, 
a  beautiful  building  of  red-brick  and  stone, 
standing  in  an  old-world  garden.  Some  parts 
of  it  are  very  old:  one,  the  Lollards'  Tower,  is 
an  exceedingly  fine  relic  of  medieval  building. 
Close  at  hand  stands  the  huge  pile  of  buildings 
which  house  the  pottery  works  of  Messrs. 
Doulton.  For  some  reason  or  other  Lambeth 
has  long  been  associated  with  this  industry. 

344 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 


The  Power-Station,  Chelsea. 


345 


FATHER  THAMES 

As    early  as   1670    one    Edward  Warner    sold 
potters'    clay   here,    and   exported   it   in   huge 


The  Lollards'  Tower,  Lambeth  Palace. 

quantities  to  Holland  and  other  countries,  and 
various   potters,   some   Dutch,   settled   in   the 

346 


RICHMOND  TO  WESTMINSTER 

district.  All  this  stretch  of  the  River  seems  to 
have  been  famous  for  its  china-works  in  the  past, 
for  there  were  celebrated  potteries  at  Fulham, 
Chelsea,  and  Battersea  as  well.  Of  these 
Battersea  has  passed  away,  and  its  productions 
are  eagerly  sought  after  by  collectors,  but 
Fulham  and  Lambeth  remain,  while  Chelsea, 
after  a  long  interval,  is  reviving  this  ancient 
craft. 

Thus  we  have  traversed  in  fancy  the  whole 
of  this  wonderful  River — so  fascinating  to  both 
young  and  old,  to  both  studious  and  pleasure- 
seeking.  The  more  we  learn  of  it  the  more  we 
are  enthralled  by  its  story,  by  the  immense 
share  it  has  had  in  the  shaping  of  England's 
destinies. 

We  started  with  a  consideration  of  what  those 
wonderful  people  the  geologists  could  tell  us  of 
the  River  in  dim,  prehistoric  days ;  and  we  feel 
inclined  to  turn  once  more  to  them  in  conclusion. 
For  they  tell  us  now  that  the  Thames  is  growing 
less;  that,  just  as  in  times  past  it  captured  the 
waters  of  other  streams  and  reduced  them  to 
trickling  nothings,  so  in  turn  it  is  succumbing 

347 


FATHER  THAMES 

day  by  day  to  the  depredations  of  the  River 
Ouse,  which  is  slowly  cutting  off  its  head. 
Some  day,  perhaps,  the  Thames  will  be  just  a 
tiny  rivulet,  and  the  Port  of  London  will  be  no 
more;  but  I  think  the  tides  will  ebb  and  flow 
under  London  Bridge  many  times  before  it 
comes  to  pass. 


348 


INDEX 


Abingdon,  263-5 
Alfred,  King,  141,  249 
All  Hallows,  Barking,  75 
Ancient  Britons,  120-6 
Arnold,  Matthew,  261 
Arthur,  King,  287 

Barking,  71-6 

Abbey,  72-5 

Sewage  Works,  75-6 
Barnes,  338-9 
Battersea,  340,  347 
Baynards  Castle,  160 
Becket,  Thomas,  145,  151,  274 
Benfleet,  39 

Besant,  Sir  Walter,  162-3,  184 
Big  Ben,  225 
Billingsgate,  101-2 
Black  Death,  161 
Blackfriars,  195-7 
Blackwall,  112-3 

Tunnel,  113 
Boatrace,  Universities,  259,  338 
Boleyn,  Anne,  175-7,  310"11 
Brentford,  336 
Bridges,  205,  230,  232,  242 
Buckingham  Palace,  208 
Bushey  Park,  316 

Canning  Town,  114 
Canute,  141-2 
Canvey  Island,  38-9 
Cement,  49,  55-6 
Chatham,  46-7 
Chaucer,  Geoffrey,  162,  294 
Chelsea,  341,  343"4.  347 
Cherwell,  257-8 
Chilterns,  10,  268-70 
Cholsey,  284 
Churn,  River,  240 
Cleopatra's  Needle,  228 
Cliveden  Woods,  282-3 
Coal,  1 14-5,  164-5 
Coldharbour  Palace,  160 


Colne,  River,  240 
Cookham,  279 
Cooling  Castle,  52-3 
County  Hall,  232-3 
Cremorne  Gardens,  343 
Cricklade,  240 
Crosby  Hall,  159 
Culham,  284 
Cumnor,  243 
Customs  Officers,  11 5-6 

Dagenham  Breach,  70 

Dagenham  Dock,  71 
Marshes,  68-71 

Danes,  18,  33,  140-1 

Defoe,  Daniel,  36,  183-4 

Dene-holes  at  Grays,  67-8 

De  Ruyter,  41 

Dickens,  Charles,  51,  52 

Dockland,  24-6 

Docks:  Blackwall,  112-3 
East  India,  104 
Execution,  102,  no 
London,  no-i 
Millwall,  112 
Regent's  Canal,  in 
Royal  Albert,  1 1 3-4 
St.  Katherine's,  102,  105 
St.  Saviour's,  102,  108 
Surrey  Commercial,  112 
Victoria,  113 
West  India,  112 

"  Don  Saltero,"  343 

Dorchester,  265-6 

Duke  of  Buckingham,  205 

Dumouriez,  53 

Durham  Palace,  207 

Dutch  in  the  Medway,  42-5 

Eastchurch,  35 
East  Ham,  1 13-4 
East  India  Docks,  104 
Edward  the  Confessor,  2 1 1 
Eleanor  of  Provence,  153,  223 


349 


FATHER  THAMES 


Embankment,  The,  227-8 
Estuary,  The,  16-19,  31-39 

defence  of,  52 
Eton  College,  298-304 
Evelyn,  John,  41,  61-2,  186-90 
Evenlode,  River,  243 
Execution  Dock,  110-1 

Fire  of  London,  the  Great,  159 
FitzStephen,  145-7 
Flamsteed,  99 
Fleet  River,  193-5 

Street,  195 
Fobbing,  60 
Fort  Grain,  35 
Franklin,  Sir  John,  66 
Frindsbury,  49 
Fulham,  339 

Godstow,  243 

Goring  Gap,  267-8 

Gravesend,  52-6 

proposed  dam,  62-3 

Grays,  67 

Great  Marlow,  281-2 

Greenhithe,  21,  66 

Greenwich,  87-100 
Hospital,  92-7 
Ministerial  dinners  at,  91 
Observatory,  98-100 
Royal  births  at,  89 

Grey,  Lady  Jane,  175 

Hakluyt,  90-1 

Halley,  100 

Hampton  Court,  305-16 

Harold,  King,  143,  288 

Henley,  280-1 

Holiday  Thames,  279-284 

Houses  of  Parliament,  220-6 

Howard,  Katherine,  175-7 

"  Humphrey  Clinker,"  342 

Humphrey,  Duke,  88 

Hungerford  House,  206 

Iffiey,  262 
Isis,  239,  259 
Isle  of  Dogs,  112 
Grain,  35 
Isleworth,  332 


Jack  Straw,  60 
John  Ball,  60 
Jones,  Inigo,  92 

Kelmscott,  241 
Kennet,  River,  277 
Kew  Gardens,  333-5 

Palace,  335 
Kingston,  317-25 
Knights  of  the  Garter,  296-7 
Knights  Templar,  199-202 

Lambeth,  344-7 
Lechlade,  239 
Legal  quays,  102 
Limehouse,  11 1-2 

Basin,  1 1 1 

Reach,  Medway,  49 
Llyndin  Hill,  125,  130 
London,  a  city  of  palaces,  157 

and  the  Danes,  140-2 

Fire  of,  181-192 

fires  in,  25,  151,  181 

fogs,  23 

foundation  of,  123-9 

Friars  in,  195-8 

Hospitals,  233 

in  Norman  days,  143-6 

in  Middle  Ages,  157-65 

in  Roman  days,  130-6 

in  Saxon  days,  137-40 

Plague  in,  183-4 

reasons     for     position     of, 
126-9 

remains   of    Roman    Wall, 
133-6 

Tower  of,  166-80 
London  Bridge,  147-156 

a  great  procession  on, 

155 
a  tournament  on,  1 54 
its  dangers,  151 
its     relation     to     the 
City,  128-9 
L.C.C.  County  Hall,  232 
London  Dock,  110-1 
London   Stone,   Yantlet   Creek, 

35 
Lower  Reaches,  19-23 


350 


INDEX 


Macfarlane,  Charles,  42 
Maidenhead,  46 
Marshes  on  banks,  16,  64-76 
Mandeville,  Geoffrey  de,  171-2 
Matilda,  Empress,  170-2 
Maud  of  Boulogne,  105,  171 
Medway,  River,  40-51 
Merton,  Walter  de,  2  5 1 
Millwall  Dock,  112 
Minster-in-Sheppey,  32 
Monument,  The,  181-2 
Morris,  William,  241-2 
Mortlake,  338 

New  Bridge,  242 
Nore  Lightship,  15,  118 
Northfleet,  65-6 
Northumberland  House,  207 

Old  Windsor,  287 
Oxford,  246-262 

Bodleian  Library,  255 

Castle,  256 

Colleges,  251-5 

founding  of  the  University, 
249-51 

its  origin,  247-8 

Tom  Tower,  254 

Pangbourne,  279 

Peasants'  Revolt,  60 

Pepys,  Samuel,  34,  jy,  186 

Peter  of  Colechurch,  148 

Pett,  Peter,  47 

Pilots,  55 

Placentia,  Palace  of,  89 

Plague,  the  Great,  183-4 

Pool,  The,  26-8 

Port  Meadow,  243 

Port  of  London,  23-6,  101-19 

Authority,      15, 
1 18-19 
Port  Victoria,  35 
Princes  in  Tower,  171 
Purfleet,  68 
Putney,  338-9 

Queen  borough,  35 
Queenhithe,  101 


Radley,  284 
Ranelagh  Gardens,  343 
Reading,  271-8 

Abbey,  272-6 

and  the  Civil  War,  275 

modern,   277-8 
Regent's  Canal  Dock,  1 1 1 
Richmond,  326-31 
River  police,  116-8 
Rochester,  49-51 
Roding,  River,  71-2 
Roman     remains     in     London, 

132-5 
Rosherville  Gardens,  65 
Rotherhithe,  1 1 3 
Royal  Albert  Dock,  11 3-4 

Victoria  Dock,  11 3-4 

Savoy  Palace,  204-5 

Saxon  Kings  crowned  at  King- 
ston, 319-20 

"  Scholar  Gypsy,"  261-2 

Scotland  Yard,  207 

Shad  well,  105 

Sheen,  327 

Sheerness,  34 

Sheppey,  31-3 

Shoeburyness,  37-8 

Shooter's  Hill,  77-9 

Silvertown,  1 14 

Sion  House,  332 

Somerset  House,  203 

Sonning,  279-80 

Southend,  36-7 

St.  James's  Park,  207 

St.  Katherine's  Dock,  102, 
105 

St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  124,  188, 
191,  211 

St.  Saviour's  Dock,  102,  108 

St.  Thomas's  Hospital,  233 

Staple  Inn,  159 

Stephen,  King,  170,  256,  267 

Stow,  161,  179 

Strand,  The,  193 

Streatley,  268 

"  Stripling  Thames,"  237-45 

Stroud,  49 


351 


FATHER  THAMES 


Surrey  Commercial  Dock,  1 1 2 
Swale,  The,  41 

Tea,  106 
Teddington,  325 
Temple  Bar,  232 
Church,  201 
Gardens,  202 
Temple,  The,  199-203 
Thame,  River,  265 
Thames  Haven,  68 
Thames  Head,  237 
Thames  River,  early  tributaries 
of,  239 
geology  of,  267-70 
locks  on,  243-5 
material  brought  down 

by,  64-5 
origin  of,  2-5 
reasons  for  importance, 

11-14 
terraces  of  bed,  283-4 
the  basin  of,  7-10 
the  sources,  237-9 
tunnels  under,  113 
Thorney  Island,  130,  21 1-2 
Tilbury,  57-63 

Docks,  71,  104 
Fort,  57 

Elizabeth  at,  57-8 
Tower  Bridge,  231 
Tower  of  London,  166-80 
Trewsbury  Mead,  237-9 
Twickenham,  325 

Upnor  Castle,  4 

Vale  of  the  White  Horse,  241 
Vauxhall  Gardens,  341-3 

Wallingford,  144,  266-7 
Wandle,  River,  340 
Wandsworth,  339 
Wapping,  108-10 

Old  Stairs,  108-10 


Watling  Street,   126,   130,   132, 
144 

Wat  Tyler,  60,  156,  204 

Waynflete,  William,  299 

West  Ham,  11 3-4 

West  India  Dock,  104,  112 

Westminster,  209-226 
the  founding  of,  210 

Westminster  Abbey,  212-9 

Chapter  House,  218 
Confessor's  Chapel,  2 1 3 
founding  of,  212 
Henry  VII.  Chapel.  215 
Poets'  Corner,  215 
Remains  of  Old  Abbey, 

213 
Tomb     of     Unknown 
Warrior,  218 
Westminster  Hall,  222 

Palace,  220 
Whitefriars,  197-9 
Whitehall  Palace,  207-8 
Whittington,  Dick,  165 
Widths  of  the  Thames,  1 5,  26 
William  and  Mary,  92,  309 
William  the  Conqueror,  73,  143, 

256,  266,  285,  288 
Windrush,  River,  242 
Windsor,  285-304 

growth  of  Castle,  288-95 

origin  of,  287 

Round  Tower,  297 

St.  George's  Chapel,  296 
Wolsey,  Cardinal,  207,  253,  305 
Woolwich,  77-86 

Arsenal,  81-6 

Dockyard,  80-1 
Wren,  Sir  Christopher,  92,  228, 

309,  312 
Wykeham,    William,     35,    293, 
298 

Yantlet  Creek,  35 
York  House,  205 


PRINTED  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  FOR 
WELLS  GARDNER,  DARTON  AND  CO.,  LTD.,  LONDON,  B.C. 


THE   HISTORIC  THAMES 


OXFORD 

By  Mrs.  HAMILTON  FYFE.  Illustrated  by  L.  Russell  Con- 
way.    3s.  6d.  net. 

OXFORD 

A  Portfolio  of  Twelve  Pictures  of  Oxford  from  Drawings  by 
L.  RUSSELL  CONWAY.     21s.  net. 

HAMPTON  COURT 

By  Mrs.  ADY  (Julia  Cartwright).     3s.  6d.  net. 

GREENWICH   ROYAL   HOSPITAL  and  the 
ROYAL  UNITED  SERVICE  MUSEUM 

By  EDWARD  FRASER,  Author  of  "  Bellerophon."    3s.  6d.  net. 

WESTMINSTER  ABBEY   AND    ST.   PAUL'S 
CATHEDRAL 

By  the  Rev.  JOCELYN  PERKINS  and  Mr.  J.  S.  BUMPUS. 
With  Illustrations  from  Original  Drawings  by  J.  Russell  Conway 
and  Photographs.     3s.  6d.  net. 

THE  LONDON  MUSEUM 

By  F.  J.  HARVEY  DARTON.     Cloth.     3s.  6d.  net. 


SHAKESPEARE'S    LONDON 

THE    BANKSIDE   SHAKESPEARE 

lets  the  children  of  London,  the  greatest  city  in  the  world,  perform 
what  the  greatest  inhabitant  of  London  wrote,  saw,  and  did  in  his  own 
lifetime  in  his  own  way. 

THE    BANKSIDE    SHAKESPEARE 

allows  children  to  use  what  the  Government  Committee  on  the  teach- 
ing of  English  calls  "  the  best  forms  of  theatrical  amusement." 
Twelve  Volumes  ready,     is.  net  each. 

WELLS   GARDNER,    DARTON  &   CO.,  LTD. 

3  &  4,   Paternoster  Buildings,   EC.  4.  And  all  booksellers. 


Ai&p  of  the 

River  Thames 

froiTrWindsorfl)  the  Jlore 


k. '- 


Thames 
P/ffon 


Gree/7iv/c/}  //asp/fa/ 


Vic  ton  o 

£  rn  bank  men  t~~ 


Woo/m'ch  Arsena/ 


■:..';..•;• ; Sir ■?:■•.   .'  ■    %